Cinematic Adventures: Sweeney Todd: The Demon Barber of Fleet Street

Chapters

Backstories and Happy Pie Day
No Place Like London
The Worst Pies in London
The Contest
First Blood
Epiphany & A Little Priest
God, That’s Good
The Truth Revealed
A Gruesome End
Not While I’m Around

Backstories and Happy Pie Day

Author's Note

Again just a friendly reminder that after this chapter, all chapters going forward will have music. So if you want to see the full chapter with lyrics included, best to go check it out at Wattpad first

Backstories and Happy Pie Day

Dark… endless… dangerous…

Three words that fit the description of the Everfree Forest perfectly. Along the outskirts of Ponyville, the large dark trees completely blocked the rays of the golden sun that shined over the horizon. The landscape of the forest itself was black as night and home to a variety of dangerous creatures from manticores to cockatrice. At one point, this forest itself invaded Ponyville and nearly took over. Had it not been for the combined efforts of the Elements of Harmony, the only form of life in Equestria may have entirely been this whole forest.

Within the heart of this dark forest was the famed Castle of the Two Sisters. However, after Regina abducted the Cake Twins and held them for ransom, Celestia had no choice but to grant the castle to the Dark Order. After a few weeks and a ton of dark magic at work, the castle now stood tall and menacing. No longer was it the Castle of the Two Sisters; instead, it would be known as… the Dark Castle.

Really… we couldn’t come up with a more sinister title?

Hey! I’ve been writing all night and my fingers are tired!

One might question ‘why’ no pony bothered to mount any form of offence upon this castle if its inhabitants were so dangerous. With the castle fully restored, Regina placed a protection spell around the entire perimeter of the castle. The source of which stemmed from a magical fire within the center of the courtyard which must remain lit in order for the spell to work. In other words: As the fire burned, the spell remained active. This way, no pony could enter the castle even if they ‘tried’.

At the moment, however, protection was the last thing on the mind of a certain former Changeling Queen.

Chrysalis had walked from the front door of the castle, crossed the bridge, and trekked through the dark Everfree for hours. So much had been on her mind over the last few weeks. Ever since that run in with her traitorous daughter and those two mysterious stallions, all she could think about was the conversation with Atalanta. Specifically, what her daughter said… about her past…

“NO!” She hissed to herself. “She understands not my pain! She never had her love ripped away from her; how those ponies made me feel like a monster!”

As Chrysalis continued her walk through the woods, many memories continued to flood back into her mind. Memories of which she tried to suppress for so many years. Memories of a specific day, even after a thousand years, that still brought tears to her eyes…

A thousand years ago…

The land of Equestria was alive and prosperous since the three pony tribes finally found a place where they could live in peace and harmony. No longer would the land be a battlefield of constant struggle amongst Earth ponies, Pegasi, and unicorns. Rather, every pony could live together as one cohesive unit, both family and friends… together.

Well… ‘almost’ every pony…

Miles from any pony civilization, the Everfree Forest was still and quiet. Only the faint whistling of the billowing winds across the tress could be heard. That is until a small buzzing noise broke the silence, like that of the small wings of an insect. But in this case, a small little Changeling princess. And her name… was Chrysalis.

Back then, Chrysalis was as pretty as she would be in her beautiful adulthood. Except she was much smaller, daintier, and had a tiny green bow over her right ear. A keepsake from ages ago.

Flapping her tiny wings, Chrysalis landed upon the cold grassy grounds of the Everfree. She took one look around the dark, dreary forest and the little princess’ eyes filled with fear.

“This forest is spooky,” Chrysalis said nervously. “Why would mother send me here just to feed?”

Her mother Queen Metamora, the Changeling Queen before her, was a ruthless and heartless creature who sought only to bring misery and pain unto others. The day Chrysalis was born, Metamora was thrilled to have an heir to her throne. However, the thrill quickly turned dark for she raised her daughter to be as cold and vicious as she was. She’d always tell Chrysalis that on the day she becomes queen she must find food for her subjects no matter the cost. And thus, her training began with the essential steps of stealing love from the other creatures… which brings us to this moment.

“Let’s see…” Chrysalis examined her surroundings. “Mother said I should try to keep my target small since I’m only a youngling. Maybe a squirrel… or a raccoon. I should practice first.”

Little Chrysalis closed her eyes shut, as she focused her tiny horn on igniting a spark. She thought of what she wanted to become, channeling her magic on assuming the form of that very creature. Unfortunately, being a novice still, it was a rather daunting task. Which became apparent as her horn fizzled out in mere seconds.

“Ugh, come on Chrissy!” She scolded herself. “You can do it. I just… need to… focus…”

Once again, she focused her power through her horn. Slowly but surely, it started to spark with life again. After a period of concentration, she could feel the power at work, and she was soon engulfed by a green flame. When it faded, she examined herself and saw she’d taken the form of a raccoon, and with the proper coating. Smiling to herself, the green flame encased her once again and she immediately assumed her original form.

“I did it!” Chrysalis exclaimed excitedly. “Now I just need to find some pray.”

“Neat trick.”

The new voice made Chrysalis squeak in terror and jump behind a nearby bush.

“Whoa! Hey, please don’t worry,” The voice said. “I won’t hurt you. Can you please come out?”

Chrysalis stayed as quiet as she possibly could, refusing to give herself away. She slowly peeked through the bushes to see who was speaking to her. Before her eyes was a small Pegasus colt with a creamy coat, large grey eyes, and a spikey fiery red and orange mane.

“Stay away!” Chrysalis responded. “I’m warning you; don’t come any closer! I’m dangerous.”

“Why?” The colt asked, curious. “You’re definitely not a manticore… and certainly not a cockatrice. What are you?”

“That’s none of your business! Just leave me alone!”

But the young colt, however, refused to go away. His curiosity had gotten the better of him. Flapping his tiny little wings, he flew behind the bush where Chrysalis was hiding. Seeing the colt land before her, Chrysalis backed into the bush as far as she could, her eyes shut tight.

“I said don’t come any closer!” She warned.

“And I said I wasn’t going to hurt you,” The colt assured her. “I promise.”

Against her better judgment, Chrysalis slowly opened her green eyes and stared straight into the light gray irises of the colt before her. He had a warm smile spread across his face, as he examined her from head to toe.

“You’re a strange looking pony,” The colt spoke in amazement. “I’ve never seen one like you before.”

Eventually, Chrysalis finally found the tongue that was still in her mouth and mustered the courage to speak.

“I-I-I’m not a pony,” Chrysalis said nervously.

“Well… that explains a lot,” The colt confirmed. “The cobweb mane; the legs full of holes. You would definitely stand out in a crowd.”

But the more the colt talked, the angrier Chrysalis grew. Instantly, she marched straight toward the colt and pressed a hoof against his chest.

“Don’t make fun of me!” She snapped.

To which the young colt merely threw his hooves in defense.

“But I wasn’t making fun of you,” He assured her. “I think it’s all pretty cool.”

And now Chrysalis found herself more confused than ever. She lowered her hoof, tilting her head as if trying to figure this colt out.

“You… like this?” She asked. “Mom said when ponies see us like this, they run away screaming or threaten to destroy our kind.”

“Honestly?” The young colt replied. “Because when I look at you… I think you’re… kind of… cute.”

The colt’s face immediately shifted from creamy to bright red, as he brought a hoof behind his neck. Chrysalis blushed bright red too, trying in vain to hide it.

“You’re just saying that to tease me!” She said nervously.

“I say it because I mean it.”

Slowly, Chrysalis turned her face back toward the colt’s. When she looked into his eyes, she could see no falseness. There was no silent judgment, no hint of lies within any of his words. This colt… this unusual little pony… actually meant it… every single word?

“Thanks…” Chrysalis whispered, blushing.

“No problem,” The colt smiled. “I’m Fire Fall. What is your name?”

Fire Fall held out his hoof and Chrysalis stood there, staring for a moment, until she slowly raised her hoof to shake his.

“Chrysalis. My name is Chrysalis.”

“ENOUGH!!!”

Chrysalis’s scream echoed throughout the entire Everfree, driving away all the birds from the trees sending them shooting toward the sky. She had to let that out of her system before her insides explode. Another memory far too painful to bear. It had been a thousand years ago, and she can still remember Fire Fall as though it were yesterday. His eyes, his smile, that kind-hearted naïve nature of his. Her first… and ‘only’ love… taken away from her, for reasons she’d dare not think about.

“I must stop thinking of these things,” Chrysalis told herself, shaking her head. “I need to get away from this wretched world… at least for a while.”

Chrysalis reached behind her back and drew forth one of the magic beans she received from Regina after their last venture. While she wasn’t doing this as an assignment for the Dark Order, and though she’d suspect they’d question why she took off on her own, she needed this trip. She chucked the bean into the forest, allowing a swirling portal to open. Before stepping through, she took one last look over her shoulder as a rare single tear slipped down her face.

“Fire Fall… I’m sorry.”

And just like that, Chrysalis entered the portal which closed behind her. In truth, she had no idea where she was going. All she could hope for was that wherever it was there was someone else suffering more than she was. And if there was going to be suffering, Chrysalis intended to make the most of it.

Meanwhile, in the tiny town of Ponyville, the sun shined brightly as another wonderful day carried on in this quiet little hamlet. It was a peaceful, tranquil day as the town’s denizens went about their daily routines. A peace soon shattered as a massive red carpet suddenly rolled out of Sugarcube Corner. When the carpet fully unfurled, Pinkie Pie appeared in a chef’s hat as she stood at the end with a massive cart of pies and a megaphone in hoof.

“HAPPY PIE DAY, EVERY PONY!!!” Pinkie Pie bellowed, through the microphone.

The pink party pony proceeded to pull her party cannon from her mane, blasting it to kingdom come. The commotion drew many ponies to gather around. Among them were the remainder of the Mane Six, along with Spike, just strolling by carrying out their own business.

“What’s all the commotion, Pinkster?” Rainbow asked.

“For Celestia’s sake, was the megaphone really necessary, darling?” Rarity asked, rubbing her ears. “Ugh, my ears will be ringing for weeks!”

“Sorry Rarity, I’m just super-duper extra super excited right now!” Pinkie declared enthusiastic. “Today, I guarantee it’s a special occasion!”

“And why’s that?” Applejack questioned.

“Just a few days ago, I’m playing with the Cake Twins and Diamond Tiara, like I always do, when I trip and land in a mud puddle,” Pinkie Pie explained. “I race back inside to clean myself when I notice something that made me go ‘GASP!’…”

“Is this going anywhere?” Rainbow asked, impatiently.

“Let me finish,” Pinkie paused, taking a deep breath. “Then I noticed that all the pies in the shop were gone. So…”

While Pinkie Pie’s rambling continued, the remainder of the group rolled their eyes.

“Might as well get comfortable,” Spike sighed. “This’ll take a while.”

“I really don’t like to say anything negative,” Fluttershy said honestly. “But even I must admit Pinkie’s rambling is… unnecessary.”

“That’s just Pinkie Pie for you,” Twilight Sparkle said.

And Pinkie Pie continued rambling… and she rambled… and rambled until finally she approached the end of her little story.

“… So, in conclusion, I spend all last night baking a brand new pie recipe I really think will be sold out by the end of the day,” Pinkie Pie finished.

“Great… so what’s the recipe?” Twilight Sparkle asked.

“You’ll just have to try it and find out,” Pinkie Pie answered. “I’m inviting every pony to step up and try this new pie recipe. But don’t worry Dashie, I know you’re not the biggest fan of pies… though I still don’t understand ‘why’. If you don’t want one, it won’t hurt my feelings.”

“Are you sure, Pinkie?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Last time I didn’t eat your pies, you went all cuckoo bird on me.”

“I admit I was a little upset at first. Then you tried to eat that nasty, yucky, disgusting, inedible…”

“I get it…” Rainbow Dash interrupted.

“You know Pinkie Pie does make a point,” Spike spoke up. “Why do you hate pies anyway? Is it the crust? Is it the filling? Is it all that sugar--”

“I’d rather just talk about it later, okay Spike?”

“I’m going to hold you up to that.”

Nonetheless, the rest of the group lined up and helped themselves to a pie off the cart. One by one, each pony took a bite out of it. As soon as a piece of piece touched their tongues, their eyes instantly went wide. Then they smashed their faces directly into the pies, scarfing as much as they possibly could. Meanwhile, Pinkie Pie watched from the sidelines with a huge smile on her face. Even Rainbow Dash of all ponies has to pick her jaw off the ground.

“What exactly did you put in those pies, Pinkie?” Rainbow asked curiously.

“Oh, a little vanilla, cream and sugar, a lot of love, and my super-secret ingredient!” Pinkie smiled.

Once all was said and done, the Mane Six and Spike emerged with leftover pie plastered all over their faces with wide smiles from cheek to cheek.

“Pinkie, these are hooves down the best pies you’ve ever created!” Twilight declared.

“Oh darling, they’re simply divine!” Rarity complimented.

“Yee doggie, that there’s some good eatin’,” Applejack agreed. “Why can’t ah marry this here pie? All I want outta life is tah be Mrs. Applejack ‘This Pie’.”

To which Rainbow Dash walked over, giving her marefriend a playful nudge.

“Even if that pie tastes good, there’s one thing I can do that it can’t,” Rainbow smirked, wiggling her eyebrows.

This caused Applejack to blush bright red and leaving the rest of the group chuckling.

“Seriously Pinkie, this is fantastic,” Twilight complimented.

“Why thank you!” Pinkie Pie smiled. “Don’t worry, these pies are ‘nothing’ like the way that awful fanfic would make them out to be.”

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy asked.

“Something about cupcakes, a dress made of cutie marks and wings, and… actually I’d rather not finish this one.”

Every pony merely stared at Pinkie Pie with wide eyes before the pink party pony quickly raced back to her cart. She proceeded to call out to every pony down the street, putting her pies in full display.

“Step right up! Step right up! Come and get your new Pinkie’s Pies!” Pinkie yelled out. “Get’em while they’re hot fillies and gentlecolts! Once they’re gone, they’re gone!”

Within moments, more and more ponies began crowding around Sugarcube Corner. Every pony threw all the bits they could carry and grabbing one pie after the next. Within twenty minutes, Pinkie Pie had completely sold out her pies and walked toward her friends with a cart stacked with bags upon bags of bits… and lots of empty pie tins.

“Wowie, wow, wow!” Pinkie exclaimed happily. “That had to be the most ponies that ever bought any of my pies before.”

“I think that was well deserved,” Pinkie exclaimed happily. “Those were without a doubt the best pies you’ve ever baked. I’m not usually one to do something as uncouth as diving right in like that but it was completely worth it.”

All of a sudden, Twilight Sparkle froze in place as if her entire body suddenly turned cold. It was as though she could feel something deep within her telling her something important. Every pony else seemed to notice this as they looked at her curiously.

“You alright there, Twilight?” Applejack asked.

“We need to get to Discord’s Theatre… now!”

Without bothering to explain further, Twilight Sparkle took off in a mad gallop towards downtown Ponyville. The rest of her friends ran directly behind her. Once they reached the theatre, Twilight burst through the doors as her friends trailed behind. She raced toward the giant screen and the television machine just close by.

“Whoa, hold up there Twi!” Rainbow Dash called out. “You mind explaining us what just happened back there?”

“It’s hard to explain,” Twilight Sparkle responded quickly.

“Well do try darling because frankly you’re scaring me,” Rarity spoke up.

Twilight Sparkle paused for a moment and took a deep breath before turning back toward her friends.

“You know when you get that cold feeling from deep within?” Twilight Sparkle explained. “I’ve had that same feeling a while back before we met Carrie and again with the Warrens.”

“And… what does that mean?” Spike asked.

“I’m not entirely sure,” Twilight Sparkle responded. “All I know is whenever I get that feeling, something bad follows.”

“Are ya sayin’ whatever it is you’re about tah have us walk into ain’t gonna be good?” Applejack asked.

“How is it any different than the other times?” Rainbow Dash asked honestly.

“Eh, fair point,” Applejack shrugged.

Twilight Sparkle powered up her horn igniting the machine to open a portal to who knows where. But one thing was certain: When a pony like Twilight Sparkle gets a feeling about something, they see to it that it’s settled. Within seconds, the crystal portal opened once more before their very eyes.

“Every pony, I have no idea what we’re about to walk into,” Twilight Sparkle informed. “Whatever it is, we need to be there urgently.”

“I just hope it won’t be too bad,” Fluttershy said nervously.

“Knowing us, it’s a safe bet it probably will be,” Spike replied.

Without a moment to spare, the group entered the portal together. None of them could possibly imagine that what they were about to enter was perhaps one of the darkest, most twisted tales they have experienced yet.

No Place Like London

Author's Note

Please give lots of praise and thanks to cheerful09 for her amazing work on the outfits for this story. She did a fantastic job.

No Place Like London

A great gust of wind blew through the air, as the crystal portal opened up allowing the Mane Six and Spike to emerge. As the portal closed around them, the girls and Spike looked around noting that they stood in what appeared to be a dark alley. The giant stone walls of the buildings surrounding them only had narrow walkways in between them upon which they stood. The only source of light for the moment was the single streetlamp at the end of the alley. The rolling sound of thunder drew their attention, their eyes gazing toward the sky blackened by dark clouds. Needless to say, wherever they ended up this time, it was most certainly a rather gloomy place.

“Yeesh, this place is depressing,” Rainbow voiced her honesty.

“What did you expect, silly filly?” Pinkie giggled. “That’s the atmosphere of almost ‘every’ Tim Burton movie or T.V. show. Except the brightly colorful ones.”

“… What?”

“Never mind.”

“My stars! These dresses are simply divine!” Rarity said adoringly, eyeing herself.

Every pony else, including Spike, looked down and noticed they had assumed their human forms again. Additionally, the girls were dressed in the most beautiful dresses they’d ever seen. As for Spike himself, he was dressed in a simple gray trench coat, a white dress shirt, charcoal grey dress pants, matching shoes, and a top hat.

“Oh my, these dresses are very pretty!” Fluttershy smiled, twirling about.

“Ugh, why does it always to be dresses?” Rainbow complained, trying to scratch herself. “They’re always so itchy and uncomfortable.”

“That may be true sugarcube, but it sure hugs ya in all the right ways,” Applejack smirked toward her marefriend.

This caused Rainbow Dash to give a playful look.

“The same could be said for you, sweet Apple,” Rainbow replied. “I guess I can bare wearing this mummy outfit as long as you do too.”

“For you, ah’d wear it furever,” Applejack smiled back.

Just as the two leaned in for a kiss, Twilight Sparkle stepped between them.

“Now’s not the time,” Twilight informed them. “We must figure out where we are and for that matter ‘why’ we’re here.”

“Where do you think we ended up this time?” Spike asked.

“Give me a minute, Spike.”

Twilight Sparkle stepped out from between Applejack and Rainbow Dash, holding her hands in front of her. Channeling all her magic, she pinpointed her location spell to visualize the layout of the landscape. Eventually, she snapped her eyes open and dropped her hands back aside with a deep sigh.

“Looks like we’re in London, England during the Victorian Era,” Twilight informed them. “That was the period of Queen Victoria’s reign, from June 20th of 1837 until her death on January 22nd of 1901. It was mostly characterized by a class-based society, a growing number of people being able to vote, and…”

“Ugh, it hurts!” Rainbow groaned, massaging her temples.

“What’s the matter?” Rarity asked. “Splitting headache?”

“Just the sound of egghead talk,” Rainbow pointed at Twilight.

Just as Twilight Sparkle was about to argue back, Fluttershy quickly stepped between them before chaos erupted.

“Let’s not start another argument girls,” Fluttershy pleaded. “We must figure out why we’re here and put a stop to it. I think we should get out of this dark alley before we run into anything dangerous.”

“She’s right, we should go,” Rarity agreed.

“How are we supposed tah know where tah go?” Applejack asked.

Just then, the group froze as their ears were drawn to a sound emanating from the distance. And yet, it was so relaxing… in fact, they realized what they were hearing was a melody.

“What is that?” Spike questioned. “It’s like hearing an angel singing.”

“You’re right, Spike,” Twilight responded. “That sounds like humming. We should see who it is. Maybe they can help us figure our way around here.”

Twilight Sparkle proceeded to take her lead out of the alley while the rest of her friends followed closely behind. Eventually, they reached the end of the alleyway noting the giant stone wall opposite the small side street. Whomever was humming appeared to be on the other side of this high wall. The group quickly made their way toward the wall, taking measurements of the height of the structure itself.

“How the hay are we climbing this?” Applejack asked.

“If some of us had our wings, we could fly everyone up there,” Rainbow replied.

“Unfortunately, that ain’t the case right now, hun.”

“What do you think, Twilight?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight Sparkle looked up once more as she examined the high wall. Just then, an idea suddenly popped into her head. Holding up her hands, she focused her magic and conjured a glowing magical staircase that led right toward the top of the wall.

“Show off,” Rainbow Dash grumbled.

“Yippee!” Pinkie cheered gleefully. “Last one up’s a rotten hayburger!”

Pinkie Pie proceeded to bounce her way up the stairs, while the rest of the group followed behind. Soon as they reached the top of the wall, they peeked over to the other side. The wall happened to surround a large garden just outside a stately-looking house. At the center of the garden was a large marble fountain where a young girl was sitting. She was dressed in a lovely blue dress, her long golden hair curled down her back. Apparently, it was her doing the humming as she sat at the fountain reading a little book.

“Well, now we know where the humming came from,” Spike realized. “She certainly knows her melodies.”

“Indeed, she does!” Rarity nodded in agreement. “I’d dare say she’d make a wonderful addition to the Ponytones.”

“You reckon she might know her way around these parts?” Applejack asked Twilight Sparkle.

“She might,” Twilight Sparkle guessed. “But we must be casual about this just the same. We’re strangers here and she might not take likely of us…”

“Hey! Miss singer lady!”

The girls and Spike gasped in horror, as the girl briefly looked up from her book toward the wall. Before her eyes, she saw six ladies and a man looking over the wall. One of the ladies, a pink-toned girl, casually waved toward the girl with a smile. The girl reeled back with a shriek and dropped her book. The sudden cry made Pinkie Pie slip forward down the wall.

“WHOOAAAAAAA… OOF!!!”

Luckily for Pinkie Pie, she happened to land in a bush of roses that happened to be along the wall… but still, a rough landing all the same. The girl looked with wide eyes, breathing heavily, as she watched the poofy-haired maiden lift herself out of the bush and brushed the loose leaves and flower petals off her dress and her hair casually.

“I’m okay…” Pinkie Pie smiled.

“You shouldn’t be here!” The girl warned frightened. “You need to leave now!”

“Oh, we are very sorry about that miss,” Spike called out. “Everything’s all right.”

“Please don’t hurt me!” She backed away.

“It’s okay, it’s okay,” Twilight assured.

The remainder of the girls carefully climbed down the wall, along with Spike. The girl stood by the fountain. On one hand, she could’ve taken off and called someone right away. But judging by her expression, she seemed trapped… like she should get back in the house… and yet she didn’t want to. The girls carefully approached the girl, with Twilight Sparkle taking the lead.

“I’m very sorry about my friend,” Twilight apologized, on Pinkie’s behalf. “We really didn’t mean to startle you. We’re not looking to cause any harm, honest.”

Though still cautious, the girl picked herself up so she could get a better look at the group before her. They certainly didn’t seem dangerous, albeit they were the strangest looking people she’d ever seen. They seemed to wear the attire much like all the people who crossed the street, yet she could tell there was something… ‘off’ just the same.

“I’ve never seen you around here before,” Johanna admitted. “Who are you?”

“We’re just some strangers passing through,” Twilight Sparkle assured. “My name is Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends: Spike, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy. And of course, you’ve already met Pinkie Pie.”

“Nice to meet you!” Pinkie smiled, holding out her hand.

She held her hand out eagerly to receive a warm shake from the blonde-haired girl. But she just looked at the hand, then up toward Pinkie’s smiling face.

“Don’t leave me hanging…” Pinkie gestured.

After a momentary period of hesitation, the girl slowly grasped Pinkie’s hand and shook it.

“Johanna… my name’s Johanna,” The girl answered softly. “Forgive me, but… I wasn’t expecting company. I thought you were criminals.”

“Oh, we’re not criminals Miss Johanna,” Fluttershy reassured. “Though I can understand why you felt that way. It’s just that we heard you singing, and we couldn’t help but—”

“You… enjoyed my singing?” Johanna asked.

“It was very lovely,” Rarity replied. “Are you classically trained?”

“No… it’s just a little something I’ve learned to pass the time. It gets lonely in that house, even around people.”

“I see…” Twilight nodded, understanding. “Anyways, the reason we came here is because we were hoping to see more of the town. If you’re not too busy, maybe you could show us around?”

“You mean… leave?” Johanna asked, nervously. “Oh no… no, I am never allowed to leave the house… much less, I shouldn’t even be out here. Least… not by myself.”

“That’s okay,” Pinkie Pie nodded, understanding. “Maybe we can just stay in the house. And if absolutely necessary, we’ll work for our bed and board.”

“Even if I would welcome you to, I can’t do that either,” Johanna shook her head. “We don’t allow guests staying in our house.”

“What do you mean, kid?” Rainbow Dash asked. “You’re Dad doesn’t like you talking to strangers?”

“Not… exactly.”

“Well… surely you must know some place around here where we could stay,” Twilight Sparkle suggested hopefully. “I’d hate for us to spend the next few nights on the street.”

“I... I do recall some boarding homes around Fleet Street,” Johanna pondered. “I’ve never been there myself, but perhaps—"

“Johanna!”

Every pony jumped at the sound of a loud voice, interrupting Johanna before she could finish. They turned just as an elder man emerged from the house. He had graying hair, was dressed in a fancy-looking suit, and wore a hardened look on his face.

“What are you doing out here?” The man asked harshly. “I’ve told you you’re not to be out of the house unless either Beadle or I are with you.”

Johanna looked down at the grass, both showing shame and fear at the same time.

“Forgive me, Judge Turpin,” She apologized. “I was just hoping to get some fresh air. It gets stuffy being inside all the time and I just…”

“That’s enough!” Turpin snapped. “Go back in your room now! We’ll discuss this later.”

With no further response, Johanna quickly gathered her things before quickly ducking back into the house. Turpin then turned his attention to the Mane Six and Spike, who eyed the harsh man worriedly.

“And what are you doing here?” Turpin asked coldly. “Trespassing? Breaking and entering? Attempted burglary?”

“No, it ain’t like that at all sir!” Applejack assured.

“Then, what is it? Because you’re still trespassing on private property.”

“We’re very sorry for coming in without permission, Mr. Turpin,” Twilight apologized.

“Judge… Turpin.”

“Yes… of course. What I mean to say is… we’re just lost. We’ve only just arrived, and we needed some help finding our way.”

“That’s when we met Johanna,” Spike continued. “We couldn’t help but hear her humming and we figured your daughter could help us. We didn’t mean to…”

“Silence, boy!” Turpin hissed. “I know your kind.”

“I’m sorry… my kind?”

“Like a dog chasing scraps, the very sight of a pretty young girl is enough to bring you howling into my home.”

“That’s not true!” Spike argued.

“Don’t lie to me!” Turpin growled.

“Now listen here, you ruffian!” Rarity stepped up. “Spikey here is not the type to do anything vile. He’s a perfect gentleman who already has a young lady waiting at home whom he cares for very much. How dare you insinuate he’d resort to such acts when you don’t even know him? You’re insulting his honor!”

“Insulting?” Turpin raised his eyebrow. “You invade my home, and you have the nerve to speak to me about insulting? You realize by breaking into a judge’s home, no lawman in this city won’t agree to hang you all… or sentence you to a lifetime of imprisonment. Fortunately for you, I am willing to show you mercy… and because pretty women, even your young friend, would never survive in jail.

“Now… you listen to me because I’ll only tell you once,” Turpin warned, looming over the group. “You girls take your square-headed boy, and you will leave my house and never come back! If I see ‘any’ of you near my house or my ward again, they’ll never find your bodies. I’m a judge… I can make that happen.”

Turpin proceeded to open the door leading to the back alley and held it open, while staring hatefully toward the girls and Spike. They all looked at the judge with complete shock before quickly taking him up on his demand and burst out the door immediately. Once outside, the door slammed behind them, loud and hard.

“Well… ain’t that a fine howdy-doo,” Applejack spoke sarcastically.

“I ought to go back in there and slug that jerk so hard it’ll send him forward in time!” Rainbow huffed.

“And what will that accomplish?” Twilight Sparkle asked. “We have to blend into society while we’re here. Assaulting a judge is not going to be good for any of us.”

“But we can’t let the big meanie pants get away with that,” Pinkie Pie argued. “Maybe we could throw a fake party and blast him with my party cannon when he shows up… the real one, not the fake one.”

“I’m all for that plan,” Spike agreed.

“Listen every pony, I don’t like being insulted either,” Twilight told them. “But we can’t go on adding more problems to our plate right now. Let’s just try to find somewhere to stay for tonight and we’ll work on a plan tomorrow.”

It was clear the blood was still racing within the others, in light of their confrontation with Judge Turpin. Though as much as they’d want to fight back, however, they knew Twilight was right. They needed to focus on figuring out why they were here and not on a belligerent authoritarian bully.

“Fine,” Rainbow Dash sighed. “So… where did Johanna say we should check?”

“She mentioned something about Fleet Street,” Fluttershy replied. “Maybe we should check there.”

“Then I reckon we get a move on ‘fore ol’ judge jerk face changes his mind,” Applejack suggested.

“I hear you there,” Rarity agreed.

The group soon made their way out of the alley and down the road in search of Fleet Street. Twilight Sparkle took one last look over her shoulder, back toward the judge’s house. For some reason, she couldn’t shake this feeling about the poor young girl residing within. Perhaps her poor treatment had something to do with their mission here. Perhaps Johanna needed help from her situation, though whether that was their true purpose being here Twilight wasn’t entirely certain.

But for now, she turned back and focused on her intent on leading the remainder of the group towards Fleet Street. If luck was in their favor, this Judge, Turpin by name, would be their only concern moving forward.

A pair of glowing green slit eyes shot open as Queen Chrysalis regained consciousness. She couldn’t recall passing out nor remember emerging through the portal she walked through. The only recollection on her mind was a constant rocking sensation. The former Changeling queen slowly rose to her feet, steadying herself on the hard wooden floor only to be met by the sight of thick fog all around her. Large crates surrounded her, and she could hear what sounded like waves crashing to her side.

“This must be a boat,” She deduced. “The only question is… where are we going?”

She was about to stand straight up to assume her full height when the sound of approaching footsteps made her quickly sink back down. She peeked around a crate cautiously. Her eyes spotted some human men walking about, many of them carrying small crates of supplies or vast assortment of marine equipment.

“I can’t go out amongst these vermin as I am now,” She whispered to herself. “I have to find somebody… I need something to help me blend in.”

Suddenly, a paper flew off the hands of an absent-minded man and floated toward her position. She grabbed the paper and looked at one of the headings on the front page. One article she read mentioned the arrest of a mad woman wandering the streets, arranged to be taken to an insane asylum of sorts. The article even came with the picture of a woman, providing enough details for Chrysalis to study very closely. With the image in her mind, Chrysalis went straight to work.

Lighting her jagged horn, Chrysalis allowed the green flames of her transformation spell to engulf her. When the flames dissipated, Chrysalis assumed the form of a human girl with pale skin with long curled golden hair and wearing a light gray dress.

Chrysalis studied the features of her new form, waving her new hands in front of her face before smiling with satisfaction.

“That should do,” She spoke, realizing she now had an English accent. “Huh… seems taking this form has granted me a new manner of speaking. Strange, but could be quite useful.”

Chrysalis poked her head out of hiding once more to survey her surroundings. Noting most of the men were off on another region of the ship, she slowly crept out and made her way backwards keeping an eye out for any intrusions. Not realizing where she was going, she unintentionally bumped into someone else.

“Forgive my foolishness,” A voice spoke to her. “I must pay more heed to my surroundings.”

“I certainly hope so,” Chrysalis replied, turning around.

When she turned around, she noticed that the person she ran into was a young sailor of about twenty. A handsome looking boy with shoulder length dirty blonde hair. Over his shoulder, he carried an old bag and in his hand was a rather small book of maps.

“Forgive me, my lady,” The lad apologized. “I got lost reviewing my maps and wasn’t paying attention to my surroundings. I hope you can forgive me.”

“Just don’t let it happen again,” Chrysalis replied.

The young man merely held out his hand toward the woman.

“I’m Anthony,” He greeted kindly.

For a moment, Chrysalis merely stood there looking at his outstretched hand. No way could she tell this young man her true name if she wanted to stay inconspicuous. She needed to make one up and fast.

“Alice… Alice Winters,” She replied, shaking his hand.

“Pleasure, Ms. Winters,” Anthony smiled at her. “If I may ask ma’am, what are you doing aboard this ship?”

Once again, Chrysalis found herself on the spot. She had to build up on this lie quickly or else risk giving herself away. This boy was kind, but she dared not mistake it for ignorance. It was during this moment she needed to put her innocent damsel-in-distress act to use.

“Please forgive me sir, I had no choice,” Chrysalis begged innocently. “I was lost at sea, and I saw the ship floating by, so I had to climb aboard. Knowing no man would approve of a woman being aboard, I had to hide. I don’t want to die in the middle of the ocean.”

She added in her best fake cry routine, which fortunately for her garnered enough sympathy for the poor kindhearted fool that was Anthony.

“I understand completely, miss,” He assured her. “You have my word that I will see you reach London safely. Just follow me and stay close.”

“Bless your kind heart sir,” Chyrsalis thanks him.

Anthony began to walk his way down the deck with Chrysalis following close behind. She quickly shed her fake sadness with a wicked smirk behind his back, thinking how easy it was to fool people like this boy. All that was left to do was follow him along the deck, and she’d soon reach this London without trouble. All of a sudden, he stopped midway, nearly causing Chrysalis to bump into him again.

“Why did you stop?” Chrysalis questioned.

“There’s someone I must introduce you to,” Anthony answered.

He looked forward once more and waved his hand high in the air.

“Mr. Todd!” He called out.

Within minutes, the sound of heavy footsteps approaching them drew Chrysalis’ attention forward. Another man walked toward them, with a presence as though he was a silhouette out of blazing red flames. The moment her eyes landed on him, she was struck by curiosity and entranced by his presence.

The man himself was a decently tall man, measured up to a head taller than her own human form. He had very pale skin, the only color being the dark circles under his dark eyes. His hair was black with a streak of white and a wild mess. He wore a dark leather coat, slacks, boots, and fingerless gloves. But what entranced Chrysalis most of all was the ice stare upon the man’s face.

As the man approached, Anthony stepped aside lightly so he could see Chrysalis in her new form. The moment the man caught sight of her, he froze in place. His eyes turned wide as a look of surprise dawned upon his pale face.

“Lucy…” He spoke, amazed.

Chrysalis eyed him strangely for a moment before doing a quick double take to be certain he wasn’t talking to someone behind her.

“Are you… talking to me?” She asked. “I’m afraid you mistake me for someone else.”

The man quickly shook his head, as if clearing his thoughts and gave a simple nod.

“Forgive me, miss,” He apologized. “It’s just you remind me of… someone I once knew.”

Chrysalis cocked a curious eyebrow as she pondered what he meant. Ultimately, however, she decided to let it go.

“It’s quite alright, sir,” She nodded. “I’m Alice Winters, pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

The man in turn gave a quick bow of his head.

“Todd… Sweeney Todd,” He replied.

Chrysalis stuck out her hand and Sweeney stared at it for a moment. Eventually, he reached out and grasped his hand with hers and shook. In one instant, they felt some sort of connection to one another. Neither could understand it nor contemplate ‘why’, but this feeling was undeniable. He gently brought her hand up to his lips and placed a gently kiss on her knuckles before letting her go.

“Pleasure to meet you, Ms. Winters,” He spoke lowly.

“Same to you, Mr. Todd,” Chrysalis nodded.

“Land Ho!” Someone yelled.

Hearing the call, Anthony instantly ran toward the bow of the ship and leaned over the rail as the cries of sailors echoed from across the rigging and the sails behind him. Anthony peered through the fog, straining to see… London. Clanking of a clock tower bell was heard amongst the towering spires and mountainous rooftops of the city, as the ship emerged through the fog like a tiger creeping toward its prey. Anthony took in the dreadful and magnificent spectacle of the 19thCentury metropolis. The gnarl of rooftops, the labyrinth of streets and alleys, and the black trails of smoke reaching up like skeletal fingers from a thousand chimneys.

The young sailor couldn’t help but stare and marvel at the sight of this amazing, sulfurous, city. For all the places he had seen in the world, none of them could compare to this city. With the feeling of wonder and awestruck coursing through his veins, he couldn’t help but sing.

At that moment, the grimly Sweeney Todd stepped up alongside Anthony and looked out toward the city. However, unlike Anthony, Sweeney looked at the city with disdain and hatred.

Sweeney Todd (Sings):
No there’s no place like London…

“Mr. Todd?” Anthony responded quizzically.

Todd glared forward, his haunted gaze never leaving the approaching city. Todd stood very still while Anthony seemed almost lost at his side, overwhelmed by the scale and aura of the city. Chrysalis took a few steps further up the bow to join the two men. She walked right up to their side and noticed the London Tower Bridge lift up its two connecting roads to allow the ship entry into the harbor.

“Takes your breath away, doesn’t it?” She questioned.

“Trust me dear, though it looks full of wonders, the city is as dark as the skies above us,” Sweeney responded.

“How do you mean?”

Sweeney shuddered violently, almost snarling. He looked back out at the city as they started to make way for the harbor. The hate for the city poured out of him as he sang once more.

Chrysalis couldn’t help but eye the man with curiosity, whereas when Anthony looked, he was mystified by the man’s grim reaction to the city. Without question, this Sweeney Todd was a man of mystery. He clearly held deep hatred for this city; the question is… why? Once the ship was fully docked, Sweeney and Anthony began to disembark with Chrysalis following behind. On solid ground, she sighed in relief to not have to stand on a rocking ship anymore. Meanwhile, Sweeney looked up and down the dark, desolate city streets in deep thought.

“Is everything alright Mr. Todd?” Anthony asked.

“I beg your indulgence, Anthony,” He responded. “But my mind is far from easy. In these once familiar streets I feel shadows, everywhere…”

This drew Chrysalis’ attention as she stared back at Sweeney and walked alongside him.

“Shadows…?” She asked.

“Ghosts,” Sweeney added.

All of a sudden, Sweeney started to go back into the recesses of his mind to the very last time he was in this miserable city. A time when he had a happy life, a happy wife, and a happy child. A time when all was right with the world… before it happened. Wanting to understand this mysterious man, Chrysalis closed her eyes and focused her dark magic to dig into the mysterious man’s consciousness… to the depths of his deepest, darkest memories.

Flashback…
Fifteen years prior…

Chrysalis opened her eyes again, noticing the sky was significantly clearer and sunny. Looking around, she also saw she was in the middle of a market of sorts. Many different people walked about, collectively shopping. With a glance to the side, she saw what appeared to be a younger Sweeney Todd, Benjamin Barker back then, pushing a baby carrier through an open archway into the market. At his side was a beautiful woman, his wife ‘Lucy’, with curled golden hair, dressed in a white dress and bonnet. Through the crowded market, amidst a colorful explosion of blossoms, the two both looked incredibly happy as they pushed the carrier containing their one-year-old baby.

Coming to a stop, Lucy picked up the baby from the carrier and Benjamin started to entertain his daughter with her little doll. He then plucked a small flower from a nearby bush and held it up as his baby girl got a small smile on her face. The young couple then looked at each other with such love and happiness, smiling with joy, and so content. The man seemed almost… unrecognizable.

From the sidelines, Chrysalis couldn’t help but shed a lone tear down her face watching the young couple. It reminded her so much of the time spent with Fire Fall, back when they were growing up without a care in the world. How she longed for a similar life with his… a life, which sadly, they never got the chance to have.

The changeling quickly snapped out of these thoughts due to the presence of another man. Judge Turpin, an elderly man with a saturnine demeanor, eyeing Lucy from around the corner through the luxurious bunches of flowers. He stalked her, desired her… he had to have her.

Judge Turpin looked over his shoulder to his right hand man, Beadle Bamford, a most nefarious creature. A large man of florid nature and pink, with a powdered face never quite disguising his lethality. The Judge whispered something to the Beadle, indicating Todd. The smaller man nodded upon noticing the happy couple and walked off. Within minutes, the Beadle and two policemen swept into the marketplace and walked right behind young Benjamin Barker. One of whom whacked him in the back with a nightstick and the officers dragged the young barber off as his wife looked on in horror and his infant daughter cried. Within another second, Judge Turpin walked up behind Lucy like a predator, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder as she looked up at him.

Chrysalis once more snapped her eyes open, quickly wiping away the tears filling her gaze, not allowing a single one to fall. She couldn’t believe the young barber had been forcibly taken away from his own wife and child all because of an order from one corrupted judge. It really hurt her own black heart because she finally understood the connection she had with this man.

For what happened to him was exactly what happened to her… all those years ago.

“And the lady, sir…” Anthony asked. “Did she succumb?”

Finally, after another period of silence, Chrysalis finally found her voice once more. A voice choked up within her throat.

“Such a cruel fate to befall a young couple such as that,” She whispered. “There truly is no greater cruelty in the world.”

Though her words were soft and unheard, Sweeney Todd could hear her perfectly. He knew nothing about this young woman, but he was at least grateful she understood and sympathized with him. Soon his focus turned back toward Anthony.

“I’d like to thank you, Anthony,” Todd told him. “If you hadn’t spotted me, I’d be lost on the ocean still… thank you, I owe you my life.”

Todd picked up his duffel bag, preparing to go.

“Will I see you again?” Anthony asked hopefully.

“You might find me, if you like,” Todd replied in earnest. “Around Fleet Street. I wouldn’t wonder…”

Anthony gave a simple nod of understanding and held out his hand to his new ‘friend’.

“Until then, my friend,” Anthony bid farewell.

Sweeney Todd, however, didn’t even acknowledged the offered handshake. He simply took off down one of the side streets. Anthony let his arm slide back down to his side and looked over toward Chrysalis, who seemed lost in her own thoughts.

“Are you alright, Ms. Winters?” He asked with concern.

It took a moment for Chrysalis to snap herself back to reality and knowledge the young man speaking to her.

“I’m fine,” She responded quickly. “Just lost in thought is all.”

“Do you need any help finding a place to stay?” Anthony offered.

Once again, his question was met with silence as Chrysalis took off down the very street Sweeney Todd walked down. Anthony stood for a moment, saddened by the mysterious pall that hung over his friends. As for Chrysalis, she ran for a few moments before she noticed Sweeney Todd walking down the alley with a far off look in his eyes.

“Mr. Todd!” She called out.

Sweeney froze in place as he slowly turned toward the young woman walking towards him.

“What do you want?” He asked coldly.

“That story you told,” Chrysalis replied. “It was about you, wasn’t it? You had a wife and child you loved very much, but they were taken away from you.”

Sweeney snapped his eyes in her direction, eyes that held a heated glare.

“How did you…?”

“You used to have a life filled with love, but you were sent away by corrupted officials,” Chrysalis continued. “Now you come back after all these years hoping to find your wife and child. Not only that, but you also long to exact revenge on the man who ruined your life.”

Sweeney Todd quickly advanced on her and clasped his hands on her throat as he backed her against a nearby wall. It was perhaps one of the rare times in Chrysalis’ life she felt a twinge of fear, as she stared into the hateful, angry eyes of a possibly dangerous human being.

“What would you know of my plans?!” He asked angrily. “What of anything in my life?! You don’t know me! You understand nothing!”

“I do!” Chrysalis croaked. “I understand more than you know!”

Sweeney’s grip on her neck increased as his rage grew. Chrysalis could easily use her magic to throw him off but instead… she chose not to.

“How would you know?!” Sweeney hissed.

“Because… it happened to me!” Chrysalis choked out.

Chrysalis words caught Sweeney Todd off guard. He released the grip upon her neck and backed away. Chrysalis massaged her slightly sore neck as she released a few coughs before turning back toward the stunned human.

“What do you mean?” He asked her.

“I once had a great love,” Chrysalis explained to him. “I loved him… and he loved me back. We were so happy together; we planned to run away and start a life of our own. Until corrupted officials intervened, locked him away, and banished me!”

Chrysalis once more stood to her full height, as she stood before Sweeney Todd himself.

“We’re not so different you and I,” Chrysalis voiced her honesty. “We’ve felt love, only to have it ripped away unjustly by the cruel and corrupt. That’s why… we should help each other.”

Sweeney stared at her, listening intently over what she said. He couldn’t fully grasp what to believe nor if anything she said rang with truth. However, he noticed the manner of how she spoke. For a woman of such compassion, why else would she speak that way if she were telling a lie? Until proven otherwise, he decided to believe her… for now.

“What are you suggesting?” He asked her.

The sound of thunder caused Chrysalis to look up toward the dark sky. She knew it was probably best to find someplace to shelter themselves if a storm was coming their way.

“Perhaps it be best if we found some place to discuss this in private,” She offered.

Sweeney looked up toward the sky and over his shoulder in the direction he was heading. While he still didn’t fully know what to make of the girl in front of him, he knew they were connected by circumstance he couldn’t blindly ignore. Releasing a deep exhale, he turned back toward her.

“Follow me,” He instructed.

He continued his way down the alley and Chrysalis quickly followed behind him. They walked on through the dark alleys of London as a bunch of rats ran alongside them. All the while, Todd strode along, deep in thought. The emotions roiling within him finally seethed out in a dark.

The two pressed on through the streets of London, seeking a place to reside for the time being. They passed alleys, cobblestone streets, a warehouse and even a factory…. with a shrilling whistle blow, enormously loud, blood-chilling and spine-shattering. A bizarre combination of a factory whistle; a hog being slaughter; a dog snarling; a roaring inferno; and even a human scream.

They passed many people that made up the streets of London town. The slender dandy in pearl grey gloves and matching waistcoat, the makings of a cold, superior aristocrat. The large, rotund, and sleek banker with impressive muttonchops. More figures emerged from the shadows, prosaic in appearance and yet they resembled ‘ghosts’ more than people. And yet they were very distinct: From a tough, leather-skinned military man in a crimson imperial uniform to the lean, severe man with pale skin in clerical attire. There was a small, meek man with glasses in an ill-fitting suit and another dashing young man, presumably from Oxford, with the most luxurious long hair.

But there was only one thing that went through a mind of Sweeney Todd, as he cut through the city at lightning pace down twisting alleys and up crowed boulevards. The thought he carried into tunnels and over bridges, slashing through London at breakneck speed. Even with all these new circumstances surrounding him, Chrysalis could sense from within this man there was only one desire in his mind:

Vengeance.

The Worst Pies in London

Later that same day, the sky finally cleared, and the dark clouds began to dissipate. Granted, London was still gray and cloudy but at least one wouldn’t worry about an impending storm. The Mane Six and Spike trekked their way down the streets in search of Fleet Street Johanna told them about. As they walked, the girls and young man thought back to the poor golden-haired girl. From what they’ve seen of Judge Turpin, it was clear he was a horrible individual who didn’t treat her well. How a man like that assumed authority in this town they’d never know.

“Poor Johanna,” Fluttershy sighed somberly. “I hope she’s alright.”

“How can she even end up living with a man as horrid as him?” Rarity asked, confused. “He’s clearly not the father, after all. Can’t imagine a parent as cruel as that man.”

“Eh… I can name maybe one or two,” Rainbow Dash shrugged.

“This is Victorian London after all,” Twilight Sparkle explained. “In these times, men held far superior rank over women, especially in the household. Even if they’re not related by blood, not to mention him being a judge, Turpin must be so corrupted by power he believes whatever he says or does is best for her.”

“All that confirms is he’s a super duper big fat stupid meanie pants!” Pinkie Pie pouted. “I said we should throw a fake party, but now I’m thinking he doesn’t deserve any sort of part. Too bad for him… still would’ve been a great bash.”

“I’m beginning to suspect our being here is to save Johanna from a clearly abusive household,” Twilight theorized. “We can clearly see how she’s being treated, and she needs to get away.”

“No kiddin’,” Applejack nodded. “That there judge is as mean as a rattlesnake. But wut are we supposed tah do?”

“Why don’t we just sneak her out of the house ourselves?” Rainbow suggested. “A few locked doors won’t keep us out.”

“That probably won’t work,” Twilight shook her head. “And even if we did, Turpin would notice she’s gone right away and have the law chasing us before we even get very far.”

“We could just wait until he’s off on business,” Spike suggested.

“Spike, if he were going far enough away, Johanna would be with him,” Twilight responded. “I wouldn’t put it past Turpin to do that.”

“Yeesh, not only is he mean but that man’s just creepy,” Pinkie Pie shuddered. “Reminds me of an unfriendly face from one of our previous adventures… actually if you dye his hair till it’s very dark and compare the voices… yeah, I can just see the resemblance.”

“Hold up y’all!” Applejack interrupted suddenly.

Coming to a quick halt, every pony and Spike turned to see Applejack looking at a nearby street sign which read, ‘Fleet Street’.

“Looks like we made it all right,” Applejack confirmed.

“Finally… now can we find a place to sit?” Spike requested, massaging his legs. “We’ve been walking all day and my legs are killing me!”

“I hear ya there little dude,” Rainbow nodded in agreement.

“I guess a break would be beneficial,” Twilight agreed. “Now, let’s see what’s around here.”

The group continued down Fleet Street for a while, keeping a sharp eye out for potential places to stop and rest a while. Eventually, they came to a corner of the street where a building with a few broken windows stood. It was tatty and unloved, yet it had this strange, ghostly presence to it. The building itself was imposing and dead at the same time, which made Fluttershy a slight nervous looking at it.

Its structure had a chimney that blew smoke into the sky and through one of the cracked windows they could see an exterior staircase leading to a darkened second floor room with a large skylight window on the roof that overlooked the street. They stood before the front of the shop, considering it deeply as they noticed a long sign on the outside of the building which read:

Mrs. Lovett’s Meat Pies

The name alone made the girls cringe in disgust.

“Meat… pies?” Twilight gulped, disgusted. “Maybe we should keep going.”

“Yeah… even ‘I’ wouldn’t eat that!” Pinkie Pie shook her head.

“Come on girls, we can’t keep walking forever,” Spike urged. “We don’t have to eat anything; we’ll just sit down for a while.”

The girls watched as Spike made his way towards the shop. After a moment of contemplation, the girls walked after Spike. As they neared the shop, they noticed two other people making their way over as well. One was a man with wild-looking hair with a white streak and the other was a young woman with golden hair. They glanced toward Spike, who had stridden his way into the shop, as their eyes darted toward the girls.

“Good day!” Twilight greeted politely.

Sweeney Todd gave no response, merely a curt nod and nothing more. Meanwhile, Chrysalis glared at the sight of the six humanized ponies. She knew that with the hair, their eyes, the voices, and especially their pigmentation, there was no mistake she could recognize those meddling ponies which means the young man that went in was none other than their dragon stooge. However, she quickly hid her hatred under her guise so as not to draw any suspicions.

“Good day,” She greeted back.

Sweeney Todd pushed the door open first and took a step into the shop following the human dragon. From behind him, the rest of the group got a good look at the shop. The place was crawling with roaches and all sorts of bugs. Every square inch of the shop looked as though it was covered with an inch of filth. Behind the dusty counter, there was one single occupant.

A venal, vigorous, and slatternly woman in her forties, wearing an old looking dress. She was currently busy chopping a loathsome mess of suet with a wicked looking knife, her greasy hair hanging down over her face. This woman was Mrs. Eleanor Lovett, or just Mrs. Lovett as people called her. Upon hearing the door open -- and the bell at the door sounds -- her head snapped up and she dawned a surprised look, eyeing the group like a bird of prey.

“Customers!” She gasped.

She quickly stabbed the knife into the countertop and made her way around the corner towards the startled group, who started to go. But she seemed so pleased to finally see customers in her shop, they couldn’t help but stop when she started… singing:

Lovett quickly pulled Sweeney Todd into the shop and quickly sat him down at a nearby table. The remainder of the group followed behind him, with Chrysalis taking a seat beside Todd at his table while the Mane Six sat with Spike at the other. Chrysalis glared venomously toward the human Equestrians before turning her attention back to Mrs. Lovett, who made her way back behind the counter.

As she sang, she plucked a cockroach running along the counter, threw it on the ground, and stomped on it a few times. From their table, the Mane Six and Spike noticed numerous cockroaches running around their feet. Rarity and Twilight shrieked fearfully while Rainbow, Applejack, and Spike stomped a few in their way.

“Sweet Celestia!” Rarity shrieked. “Disgusting!”

“The health department needs to get in and do something about this!” Rainbow complained, mid-stomp.

Meanwhile, Mrs. Lovett came around with two pies, which she blew the last dust off and plopped them down in front of Sweeney and Spike. Taking a single look at the meat pies, both Spike and Todd could see that these pies looked moldy and unappetizing.

Sweeney picked up his pie and took a single bite out of it. Spike too picked up his own pie, staring about when he noticed his friends eyeing him with disgust.

“What?” He questioned. “Meat’s actually a part of my dragon diet. Yeah, I’m cool with eating hay and gems but it’s nice to indulge every now and again.”

“It’s not even that Spike,” Twilight cringed. “We understand your dietary needs, but she just said they’re the ‘Worst Pies in London’. Why would you even eat one?”

“Come on, how bad can they be?” Spike chuckled.

Spike proceeded to take one bite of the pie… and froze. Within a second, his tongue was completely overwhelmed by the horrible flavor within the pie. He dropped it right back onto the plate as his face started turning green and he felt himself about to vomit. All the while, Mrs. Lovett kept singing as she poured some mugs of ale.

She proceeded to place the mugs in front of Sweeney and Spike. Spike snatched his mug up and started to drink the entire mug in a single gulp. Just anything that could help rid the taste out of his mouth. Meanwhile, he swore he also saw a roach crawl from out of the pie. Sweeney, meanwhile, took a sip and swished the ale around his mouth a bit while Mrs. Lovett kept making more pies, slamming lumps of dough on the counter, rolling them out, and grunting frequently.

As she finished her song, she noticed one more roach running across the counter and used her pin roller to smash it. The rest of the Mane Six continued to console Fluttershy while Sweeney Todd and Spike continued gulping their ales trying to wash down Mrs. Lovett’s hideous creations.

“Trust me, dearies, it’s going to take more than ale to wash that taste out,” She informed them, before eying the girls. “Any of you care to try a pie?”

“Uh… no thanks,” Twilight smiled nervously. “We really need to be going.”

“No kidding!” Spike groaned. “I need something to wash this taste out of my mouth. Water, mouthwash, mustard… anything really.”

Spike quickly hopped up and made his way out of the shop while the rest of the Mane Six followed close behind. Once outside the shop, Spike quickly raced to a nearby alley and upchucked whatever was in his stomach. Soon as he finished, he emerged with his face now entirely flushed.

“That was horrible!” He grumbled. “I’m officially never, ever, EVER eating any kind of meat… again!”

“Spike, you literally ate rotten muffins out of the garbage once,” Rainbow reminded him.

“Even they tasted better than the pie,” Spike groaned, clutching his stomach.

“It’s a miracle that place is even open,” Applejack said honestly. “Ah’ve seen mah fair share of nasty vittles in mah life, ah’m pretty sure that just topped them all.”

“Never thought I’d hear myself say this, but I’ve never been so happy to leave a bakery in my life!” Pinkie cringed.

“Oh… t-t-those p-poor k-kitties,” Fluttershy wept.

“I think it’s high time we leave this place,” Rarity suggested.

“Couldn’t agree more, Rares,” Rainbow agreed.

“So, where are we supposed to go?” Twilight asked curiously. “How will we find a place to stay?”

“Did I hear you say you’re looking for a place to stay?”

The group immediately turned around at the sound of a new voice as a young man, Anthony, walked behind them. He had his bag slung over his shoulder and his map book in his other hand.

“Sorry, I couldn’t help but overhear,” He spoke up. “Am I correct to assume you’re trying to find somewhere for the night?”

“That’s right sir, we are,” Twilight nodded.

“Well, perhaps you’d care to come with me?” Anthony suggested. “I’m on my way to Hyde Park to find a lodging house as well. Just until my next excursion to the sea.”

The Mane Six and Spike looked amongst each other as they tried to determine if this young gentleman was being honest with them. Being the Element of Honesty, Applejack decided to question him further.

“You ain’t foolin’ with us, are ya?” Applejack asked curiously.

“No ma’am,” Anthony replied.

“How do we know we can trust ya?”

“Because unlike many a man with ill laden intentions, I hold a moral sense of principals,” Anthony answered. “There’s no reason for me to lie to any of you.”

Applejack analyzed his words and body language to determine if there was even a faint hint of falseness to what he said. When she found absolutely none at all, she gave a nod of approval.

“Looks like he’s tellin’ the truth,” Applejack smiled.

“So, what will it be then my ladies? Good sir?” Anthony asked the group.

“Anything’s better than sleeping in an alley,” Rainbow joked.

“Hush now Rainbow!” Rarity scolded. “Show a little curtesy. We thank you very much for your assistance, mister…”

“Anthony, ma’am,” Anthony greeted.

“Thank you, Anthony,” Twilight reciprocated. “I’m Twilight and these are my friends Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Spike.”

“Pleasure to meet you all,” Anthony bowed his head. “Shall we be on our way?”

“By all means,” Spike replied. “Lead the way, pal.”

Anthony proceeded to walk ahead and make his way down the road. The rest of the group started to follow him closely, neither of them recognizing that sinking feeling of being… watched.

Back in the pie shop, Mrs. Lovett watched from the window as the Mane Six and Spike made their way down the street. As she walked away, Chrysalis took a seat beside Sweeney Todd, who took another swig of ale to rid himself of the horrible taste in his mouth.

“They certainly were a nice lot,” Mrs. Lovett commented.

“Nice isn’t the word I would use,” Chrysalis scoffed, with a huff. “They’re pretentious, arrogant, and underhanded that’s what.”

“Seemed nice to me,” Mrs. Lovett shrugged, walking back.

“Trust me, I know them,” Chrysalis replied. “They act nice and pure to everyone else. But deep down, they’re as corrupt and immoral as the lot of them.”

Suffice to say, Mrs. Lovett didn’t exactly know how to properly respond to that. She merely turned her attention back to Sweeney, who still struggled to get the taste out.

“Come with me and we’ll get you a nice tumbler of gin,” She suggested.

“Got anything stronger?” Chrysalis sighed.

Mrs. Lovett chuckled under her breath as the two individuals stood up from the table and followed her through the curtains at the back of the pie shop into the connecting living space. Her parlor was a wonder of seedy faux-middle class Victorian. Little knickknacks, dusty plants, and dingy doilies lined the walls and furniture. There was a threadbare mauve sofa in front of a comfortable fire. Passing by a faded postcard of a lovely seaside beach on the wall, Mrs. Lovett approached a nearby cabinet and pulled out a few glasses along with a bottle of gin.

“Isn’t this homey now?” Lovett asked, mid-pour. “Me cheery wallpaper was a real bargain too; it being only partly singed when the chapel burnt down…”

“Yes… lovely,” Chrysalis replied.

“Here you are dear,” Mrs. Lovett handed Chrysalis a drink. “Drink it in good health.”

Chrysalis looked down at the small glass of clear liquid in her hand for a moment. Eventually, she lifted it to her lips and drank half of it. It burned down her throat, but she had to admit it had quite a taste to it. Mrs. Lovett handed a drink to Sweeney as he sat on the couch.

“There’s a good boy, now you sit down and warm your bones,” She told him. “You look chilled through.:

As Todd sat before the fire, he looked past Lovett to the stairs leading up to the second floor.

“You’ve a room over the shop don’t you?” He questioned. “If times are so hard, why don’t you rent it out?”

“Up there?” Mrs. Lovett responded, glancing up. “Oh, no one will go near it… people think it’s haunted.”

The intense probing nature of Lovett’s gaze seemed to get Chrysalis’s attention, enough to look up from her glass.

“Did you say ‘haunted’?” She asked.

“Yes,” Mrs. Lovett nodded. “And who’s to say they’re wrong? You see, years ago, something happened up there… something not very nice.”

Chrysalis turned back to eye Sweeney Todd, who now had his back turned on both of them. Though she couldn’t see his face, she could feel the negative energy radiating off of him. No doubt he was still reeling from the pain of losing his wife and child, something she understood very well. Staring at the tormented man, as the flickering flame from the fire cast a more intense red glow upon her face, Mrs. Lovett continued to explain… through song.

As she sang, Lovett looked at Todd, again with that rather intense gaze.

“Barker, his name was,” Mrs. Lovett informed them. “Benjamin Barker.”

“Transported?” Sweeney asked. “What was his crime?”

“… Foolishness.”

Again, Lovett turned toward the fire, the red glow bathing her face as she lost herself in her memories. Deciding a further understanding was in order, Chrysalis once more channeled her magic to enter the twisted, disturbed minds of these people in search of some measure of ‘truth’.

Flashback…
Fifteen years ago…

Chrysalis once more opened her eyes and found herself standing in the room above the pie shop. Everything was bright and vibrant, with striped wallpaper and an assortment of furniture. She turned over and noticed Barker’s wife, Lucy, sitting in a chair with their infant daughter in her arms as she looked out the large window to the city below. Her face was so downtrodden and sad following her husband’s wrongful exile, still recalling the love of her life stripped away from her.

Eventually, Lucy stood from the chair, pacing, holding the baby closely to her. She was beyond distraught, strained even, tears flowing down her eyes. She paced toward a nearby table littered with dead and dying flowers, dozens of bouquets tossed aside and ignored. With a small shake of her head, she cradled her daughter closer as she walked back toward the window. Looking out into the streets, she noticed the all too familiar sight of Judge Turpin and Beadle Bamford standing there, looking up at her. As he had done every day since her husband’s exile, the Judge stood there holding another bouquet of flowers for her. Letting a single tear fall from her face, Lucy moved away from the window, sobbing.

A sudden blinding flash caused Chrysalis to shield her eye as she felt a strong wind envelop her. When the wind died and the light dissipated, she opened her eyes to see the entire street had changed. Now she stood in the street near Turpin’s house, practically in the middle of the night. The sound of footsteps approaching caused her to turn around, seeing the Beadle leading a nervous Lucy alone this exclusive street of dark stone mansions, grand but somehow menacing. Lucy was wearing her best dress that night.

The Beadle ushers Lucy into the house and Chrysalis followed closely behind. The entire house was filled to capacity with people dressed in the finest clothing, all of them wearing masks for a Masquerade Ball. Lucy, and an invisible Chrysalis, are shocked to see a fancy-dress ball in progress as they made for the ballroom. Masked couples swirled around the ballroom; their numbers sinisterly multiplied by the distorting mirrors that frame the room. The hanging chandeliers, draped in red cloth, cast a disquieting incarnadine glow on the proceedings. Beadle handed Lucy a drink and pushed her forward into the crowd. Lucy wandered lost through the swirling dancers, they buffed her, confusing her so as she proceeded to drink and continued to scan the area for Judge Turpin.

Soon enough, Lucy found herself getting dizzy from the drink and decided to rest on a nearby couch. As she laid there in a daze, Judge Turpin, dressed in a crimson red suit and bird mask walked up alongside her and removed his mask. Lucky looked up into his face, even in her drunken state she could see the coldness in his eyes.

Then Judge Turpin proceeded to commit such a horrendous, malicious act that made even Chrysalis’s black heart break, making her sick to her stomach. As Turpin proceeded to have his way with her, descending upon the woman, the other guests crowed around ravenously, laughing, and enjoying the malicious spectacle. Aside from laughter, the only other sounds to be heard was Lucy’s bloodcurdling screams…

“NOOOOOOOOOO…!!!”

Sweeney Todd’s wild howl shattered the memory and tore Chrysalis back to the present. The man bolted from the sofa, tormented over Mrs. Lovett’s story. Turning her back to the two individuals in the room, she couldn’t help but send the tears streaming down her face. The first time meeting Mr. Todd, she thought the two of them had similar situations befall them. Only now she realized how very wrong she was. Sweeney Todd had it worse… far worse.

“Does the cruelty of men know no bounds?” She whispered to herself.

“Would no one have mercy on her?” Sweeney asked somberly.

Mrs. Lovett looked toward the man as a sudden sense of realization turned on like a light.

“So, it is you—” She gasped, amazed. “Benjamin Barker.”

“Where’s Lucy?!” Sweeney asked her. “Where’s my wife?!”

“She poisoned herself,” Mrs. Lovett confessed. “Arsenic from the apothecary round the corner. I tried to stop her, but she wouldn’t listen to me.”

Hearing the news made Sweeney Todd freeze in place, torment growing upon his face. His precious wife, the only person he looked most forward to seeing upon his return from exile, was now dead. All thanks to that immoral judge who sent him away, who stalked and raped his wife, and ruined his entire life. Chrysalis slowly approached his side and did something most uncharacteristic of the former changeling Queen. She wrapped her arms around Sweeney, leaned her head into his chest… and hugged him.

“I’m so sorry, Mr. Todd,” She spoke genuinely. “Part of me understands what you’re going through, but there’s another part that has no idea of the pain you’re suffering.”

But Sweeney didn’t return the hug, he was dead to the world right now. The next thing he learned, however, really set him off.

“You think that’s bad, wait till you hear this,” Mrs. Lovett continued. “He’s got your daughter.”

Chrysalis pulled away from Sweeney, who stiffened upon hearing this news. Instead of a face of sorrow, he now had in place blind rage.

“He?” Sweeney snarled. “Judge Turpin?”

“Adopted her, like his own,” Mrs. Lovett nodded.

Todd absorbed this sickening news, his face contorting further with anger.

“Fifteen years of sweating in a living hell on a false charge,” Todd growled, removing his coat. “Fifteen years dreaming that I might come home to find a loving wife and child…”

He stepped beside the fire, gazing into the flames as madness and purpose crept in. Chrysalis wanted to calm him down, but she knew that within this state she couldn’t predict how dangerous he was. Of course, she always had her dark magic to protect herself. But even she knew that madness within one’s head can be just as dangerous.

“Well, I can’t say the years have been particularly kind to you, Mr. Barker, but you still…”

“No!” Sweeney interrupted Lovett. “Not Barker. That man is dead. It’s Todd now. Sweeney Todd… and he will have his revenge.”

Todd continued with a chilling, quiet resolve as he stared with unblinking eyes into the fire. Seeing the twisted, yet determined look upon his face, Chrysalis stepped up alongside him.

“I will help you achieve it,” She volunteered.

Mrs. Lovett and Sweeney Todd looked at her with such confusion.

“What are you on about dear?” Mrs. Lovett asked.

“I will help Mr. Todd achieve his vengeance by any means necessary,” Chrysalis emphasized, with determination.

“Why?” Sweeney asked lowly.

“What the Judge did to you, and your family is…”

“No!” Sweeney said loudly, stopping Chrysalis. “There’s more to it than that.”

Chrysalis’s face dawned a surprise look, as she tried to turn her face away from his menacing gaze.

“W-What do you m-mean?” She stammered nervously.

Sweeney squinted his dark eyes at her, slowly advancing upon her. Chrysalis slowly backed away until she hit a nearby wall, trapped in a corner with nowhere to go.

“When we met on that ship, you said what happened to me happened to you,” Todd replied, leaning closer. “There’s more to you than meets the eyes. What exactly did you mean by that? Who are you exactly?”

Chrysalis’s eyes shot back and forth a million miles an hour, realizing she both literally and figuratively had been backed into a corner. She couldn’t possibly reveal who she truly was to these people… right?”

“I… I… I can’t tell you,” She stammered.

“Why is that?” Todd glared.

“You’d look at me differently,” Chrysalis replied in earnest. “You’d see me as a monster like everyone else who looked upon me.”

Sweeney merely leaned too close for comfort, their faces only inches apart. Chrysalis couldn’t avoid the deepening gaze piercing deadly into her eyes.

“Try me,” He challenged.

Eventually, Todd backed away granting Chrysalis the forum to explain herself. The changeling couldn’t believe someone actually called her bluff, putting her on the spot. She didn’t wish to reveal her true nature, but in that moment, she realized she had no choice. Taking a deep breath, letting out the hot air from her throat, she stepped toward the middle of the room and engulfed herself in green flame. Once more, she regained her original changeling form, much to the surprise of the two others in the room with her. Mrs. Lovett fell back on the couch, shocked yet staring with awe.

“Well… you certainly don’t see that every day, do you?” Lovett asked, shocked.

While Lovett was shocked, Mrs. Todd merely stared at Chrysalis with interest though his face wouldn’t show it.

“What are you?” He asked her.

“My true name… is Chrysalis,” Chrysalis responded honestly. “I used to be queen of a race of creatures known as changelings.”

“What are changelings?” Mrs. Lovett asked, curious.

“In the land of Equestria, from which we hail, we’re a race of insectoid equines who feed off love.”

“What are you doing here?” Sweeney asked her. “Why are you so determined to see I get my vengeance?”

A lone tear streaked down Chrysalis’s dark face before she responded.

“I was a youngling like you… like you, I too loved another,” Chrysalis explained. “Back then, changelings were always taught that love was weakness for the enemy but strength for us. Then one day, I met a young colt, Fire Fall by name. One of the only creatures who refused to see me as a monster.

“The day we met, we got to know each other. We’d sneak out at night just to play when no pony else was watching. Being a changeling, I couldn’t let any pony else know a thing about me… I couldn’t even let my own hive know the real reason for sneaking away. Many years of this went by, then things between us became more… serious. We’d share romantic picnics, the occasional kiss here and there, things were wonderful for a time… but we were growing tired over having so little time being together… a brief period of being free to be ourselves.”

“What happened?” Mrs. Lovett asked.

Taking a deep breath, Chrysalis continued her story… even though she knew how it would end.

“One day… I decided I didn’t want to be a changeling princess any longer. The two of us agreed to run away together, a million miles away from Equestria, and start a new life for us. We always imagined what it would be like, every hour of everyday dreaming of just taking off and never looking back. We met in the forest, at the very spot where we met, we were two kids excited for where the future would take us. And then… it happened…”

Flashback…
A thousand years ago…

A teenage Chrysalis ran through the Everfree Forest as fast as her legs could carry her. She had a worn saddlebag on her back, filled with as many supplies as she could bring with her. As she ran, she spotted her true love, Fire Fall, waiting at the edge of the forest. The two had certainly grown over the years from the young foals they used to be, and their relationship had certainly evolved immensely. Chrysalis smiled as she ran faster, skidding to a stop just before Fire Fall. The young stallion smiled upon her arrival.

“I’m sorry I’m late…” Chrysalis gasped, catching her breath.

“Don’t be sorry, you’re right on time,” Fire Fall smiled, with assurance. “There’s no stopping us now. I’ve got it all figured out.”

Fire Fall proceeded to reach into his own saddlebag and pulled out a rolled-up parchment which he carefully spread along the tree. Using his wings to hold the map in place, he placed a hoof along the north edge of the map.

“That… is where we’re going.”

“But… there’s nothing there,” Chrysalis pointed out.

“Exactly! To the untrained eye there isn’t, so no pony will think to look there, Chrysalis,” Fire Fall explained. “I know of a caravan who makes deliveries to lands beyond the map, the kind that counts on the stars as their guides and ask no questions in return. We’ll join them tonight, vanish completely out of sight, and go where the road decides. We’ll have no obligations…

“Or mothers to obey,” Chrysalis smiled tearfully. “Maybe we can travel on the sea?”

“Sure! I’ll tend the sails and you can steer,” Fire Fall added. “We’ll watch the waves roll on endlessly till all of Equestria disappears. Until there’s just the two of us… on top of the world.”

“We’ll leave all thoughts about the future to some future day. Follow wherever the wind starts blowing. The kind of life we’ve dreamt of.”

“Tonight… we’re never looking back,” Fire Fall declared. “I may not know exactly where we’re going, but we’ll keep going forward. We’ll vanish from all eyes in view, become a pair completely new. We’ll find our own country, we’ll elope, and find a spot that lets a pony like me own a house, raise a child, and build a life… with you.”

Chrysalis looked upon him, tears streaming down her face as she smiled toward the pony. He then proceeded to put the map back into his back and stretched out his limbs with a groan.

“Are you ready to go?” Fire Fall asked excitedly.

“With you, I’m ready for anything,” Chrysalis replied.

The two shared a quick passionate kiss before taking off through the forest. They fan for a good while before the sound of approaching hooves caught their attention. Their eyes widened with horror as royal guard ponies, Unicorns, pursued the pair.

“There it is!” One guard yelled. “I knew there was a changeling in this forest!”

“Get them!” Another guard yelled.

Shocked upon the discovery of their presence, Chrysalis fired a few blasts of magics toward the guards, who managed to dodge them expertly.

“Hurry! We can cut through the trees and lose them!” Fire Fall yelled.

The two lovers broke off the path and darted through a series of thick trees. Though they could still hear the guards following behind, eventually their hooves grew more and more distant.

“I think we’ve lost them!” Chrysalis exclaimed in relief.

“There’s a field just at the end of this path,” Fire Fall explained. “We just need to stay ahead of them until we…”

Suddenly, bolas were hurled through the air and wrapped itself around Chrysalis legs. Fire Fall stopped and turned as the changeling fell to the ground.

“Chrysalis!” Fire Fall yelled.

Chrysalis tried to break free but found she couldn’t. The bolas were made from a special material both incredibly strong and impervious to magic. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn’t break free. The royal guards burst through the trees, surrounding the princess.

“We got her now!” One guard declared. “Keep her still till Princess Celestia arrives!”

“Get your bloody hooves off her!” Fire Fall yelled.

The Pegasus stallion leapt into the fray, fighting off the guards in an effort to save his love. He nicked one guard back and struck another into a tree. But soon enough, the remainder of the guards piled upon him until they had him restrained. Suddenly, a blinding white light enveloped the entire forest. All eyes stared into the sky as Princess Celestia herself lowered herself from the sky toward the open ground. The Princess of Equestria was still as tall and regal back then as she was now. Except her mane wasn’t a glowing rainbow, rather a soft pink. The princess walked toward Chrysalis, who still struggled to break free, and the princess looked down upon the changeling with disappointment.

“Princess Chrysalis, I presume?” Celestia spoke. “You know your kind isn’t welcome in Equestria.”

“What do you think I’ve done?!” Chrysalis cried, tearfully. “I haven’t done anything!”

“You know the rules,” Celestia responded, firmly. “Your mother and I agreed that her subjects would stay on their grounds, while we stay on ours. Then I hear word of a Changeling roaming in the woods upon pony grounds and I cannot cast aside my concerns any further. Do you know how many rules you’ve violated just being here? And now I find you with one of ‘my’ subjects in your clutches.”

“She didn’t hold me against my will!” Fire Fall cried out, struggling. “I wanted to be with her; she’s my best friend!”

“Changelings will say and do anything to make you ‘think’ such thoughts, young Fire Wall,” Celestia spoke calmly. “We keep our races separated for each other’s survival; you cannot ignore a thousand years of tradition.”

“I don’t want to survive!” Fire Fall argued. “I want to live! WE want to live!”

“Listen to me Fire Fall,” Celestia spoke, slightly raising her voice. “You are not well; you’re not thinking clearly. I cannot ignore my duties to the ponies first. If her mother ever knew what happened tonight… no… no, I cannot risk my subjects in another world. The princess must remain with her people, and you are to remember who you are and where you stand. You must let her go… and be a pony.”

Fire Fall looked up toward the towering gaze of Princess Celestia herself, then slowly turned toward Chrysalis, seeing her hooves bound and cuffed. She eyed Fire Fall, tears streaming down her face, silently begging for him. He looked upon her for a moment, reading her face for any hint of deceit or deception, just as his princess implied. But then his gaze changed to determination, as he slowly closed his eyes to think for himself.

“No…” Fire Fall muttered.

All the guards gasped, as they nervously faced their princess, who seemed just as surprised.

“What?” Princess Celestia responded.

“No… I’m not doing it!” Fire Fall answered louder. “My name is Fire Fall; I am a Pegasus of Cloudsdale! And for the first time in my life, I ‘am’ thinking clearly. I’ve spent my whole life afraid of what ponies think of me, but I will NOT give up the only good thing I’ve ever had just because YOU’RE scared of the Changelings!”

Fire Fall forced himself up against the guards, who struggled to keep him down. But the princess, instead, made one gesture with her wing and on silent command the guards backed away so the pony could speak for himself, standing in defiance against his own ruler.

“Her name… is Chrysalis!” Fire Fall addressed Chrysalis. “She may not be a pony, but she’s ‘good’… better than I deserve, but nothing scares me more than hurting her. We are leaving Equestria tonight, Princess Celestia… we are leaving, together! I just want you to accept us!”

All the ponies in the forest that night was understandably shocked by Fire Fall’s choice of words. Never before had there been a pony who would defy the sacred laws bestowed upon them by the almighty alicorns themselves, yet here was a single Pegasus who dared challenge Celestia’s authority and willingly casting aside his own ponyhood… just to be with a changeling. And for a moment, all Celestia could do was look at this pony in the eye, her own subject determined to destroy his own life just to be with some pony else… and not even a pony.

‘Accept them?’ she thought. How could she possibly accept this? A union between a pony and a changeling. She knows her mother all too well, could she deny everything that the Changeling Queen would threaten to do… just for one pony’s belief? On the other hoof, could she deny her own subject… a pony’s love for this one princess. On the other hoof, how can Princess Celestia turn against generation upon generation of pony faith, her own people. If she tried to bend that far… she’ll break. On the other hoof…

No… there was no other hoof.

“Take Fire Fall and arrange for his transport,” Princess Celestia ordered the guards.

“NOOO!!!” Chrysalis cried out.

The guards suddenly ganged up on Fire Fall, who struggled to fight back but the bonds limited him. They pulled him away, as he was forced to watch the other guards lift Chrysalis onto her feet and the Changeling cried out for his name, as she tried to pull free. All the while Princess Celestia stood her ground, watching the guards drag the Pegasus away.

“I’m doing this for your own good, Fire Fall,” Princess Celestia spoke, keeping a straight face. “Until your mind is clear, we are taking you to a place where you will be treated. You will not be allowed to return home until this spell goes away.”

“You’re wrong! There IS no magic! I love her!” Fire Fall yelled. “CHRYSALIS!!!”

“FIRE FALL!” Chrysalis reached out, crying. “FIRE FALL!!!”

“Have him arranged to be on the next boat,” Celestia instructed her guards.

“CHRYSALIS…!!!”

“YOU MONSTER!!!” Chrysalis shouted toward Celestia. “GIVE HIM BACK TO ME! GIVE HIM BACK!!!”

“As for ‘you’… Chrysalis,” Celestia addressed the princess. “You step hoof upon our grounds, submitting yourself to judgment. On this very night, I pass it now…

“EXILE!!!”

“NOOOOOOO!!!” Fire Fall shouted.

“If you or your other Changelings dare to step foot upon our lands again, the consequences will be disastrous,” Celestia continued. “You are to return to your kingdom, right now… and you are NEVER to set foot here… ever. Take her to the boundaries of the badlands… but do not harm her.”

The guards proceeded to drag the crying princess into a chariot with magically embedded bars to prevent an escape. They proceeded to thrust the princess inside and sealed the doors, as Chrysalis tried to bang her way against the iron prying her inside. Two Pegasus guards proceeded to take off with their captive at hand, slowly approaching the sky as Chrysalis tried to break free.

“CHRYSALIS!!!”

And the princess looked down as Fire Fall somehow managed to pry his way from the guards and raced toward the departing chariot while the other ponies followed, among them… the princess Celestia herself.

“Fire Fall!” Chrysalis shouted, reaching out.

“Fire Fall… stop!” Celestia begged.

“CHRYSALIS!!!” Fire Fall cried out, tearfully.

“FIRE FALL!!!”

“Stop him!” The captain of the guards ordered.

Fire Fall kept shouting for Chrysalis, as the guards eventually caught up to him. They lifted him up while his hooves hung over the ground beneath him, he vainly reached his front hooves for the chariot as it flew higher into the sky. All while Princess Celestia could only look on, as her pink mane flew in the night breeze.

“Chrysalis! Fly back to me!” Fire Fall begged. “Chrysalis! I love you! Fly back to me!”

And Chrysalis could only look down, eyes streaming like rainfall as the ponies below her disappeared from view. The guards dragging Fire Fall away resembling nothing but tiny ants. And among them, the Queen Ant… Celestia… somehow looking up toward the chariot yet the princess couldn’t read her face. All Chrysalis could do was look… and could still hear Fire Fall’s cries of desperation, the last words she ever heard… before he vanished forever…

“Fly back to me, Chrysalis!”

Present…

“For months… I searched all across Equestria,” Chrysalis continued, holding back tears. “But I never found him… all I found was the wreckage of the boat they took him in. I tried to fly to him… just like he asked me to… but I was too late.”

Mr. Todd and Mrs. Lovett listened intently to the story this poor changeling Queen told them. Though their faces didn’t show, they felt sorry for her. Naturally Sweeney hid his emotions too well, but Mrs. Lovett couldn’t help but wipe away some stray tears off her eyes.

“I’m sorry to hear of your troubles dear,” Mrs. Lovett told her. “Can’t imagine how that must’ve felt.”

“That’s why you want to help me,” Sweeney said.

“If I don’t help you get your revenge, then I know I never will,” Chrysalis choked out. “I want Judge Turpin and the Beadle to pay for what they did to you, the same way that I want Celestia to pay for what she did to me!”

Mr. Todd looked over at Mrs. Lovett, who only gave him a simple shrug. Sweeney then turned back toward Chrysalis, contemplating his decision. As far as his revenge was concerned, he really wanted no one in his way… he’d stand alone. Then again, having aid in this venture would help him. Making his decision, he simply gave a simple nod of approval which earned one from Chrysalis as well.

“First… I must have my shop back,” Todd declared.

“Right… certainly won’t make headway out there in the streets,” Mrs. Lovett pointed out. “Let’s see about getting you two some accommodations.”

Mrs. Lovett led Sweeney and Chrysalis out the back door of the pie shop to the open outdoor dining area. Thankfully, the entire area was completed deserted which made it easier to sneak a demented barber and a changeling out of the shop. She proceeded to scale the exterior staircase to the darkened second floor room. Unlocking the door, which hadn’t been opened in years, she pushed it open and led them inside.

“Come along,” She urged them.

Without hesitation, Chrysalis climbed up the stairs as Sweeney Todd slowly followed. A macabre shroud of dust and spider webs blanketed the entire room, old furniture was covered in sheets and peeling paint. A broken mirror hung on one wall. As they entered, the door creaked like a living thing. Looking around, Chrysalis and Todd could see the place had been let go these last fifteen years.

“I suppose this will do,” Chrysalis said, looking around. “At least there’s a roof over our heads.”

“Not to worry, a touch of oil will put that right,” Mrs. Lovett assured her. “Nothing to be afraid of, love, come in.”

As the ladies moved into the room, Todd hesitated at the door, looking into the room. For him this was truly a haunted place. As he slowly walked around what was once a family room, so many ghosts of memories came flooding back to him. He walked over to a corner of the room where a sheet covered something, and he slowly pulled it off revealing his daughter’s old crib and her doll. How he wished he could have been here to watch her grow up. Now instead, she’d only ever know him as a complete stranger.

The sound of creaking drew his attention once more. Mrs. Lovett knelt over and pried loose a floorboard. Underneath there was a hidden area. From there, she pulled out a box covered in a dusty velvet cloth. Both Sweeney and Chrysalis walked over, kneeling down beside her as she removed it and carefully unwrapped the cloth. Her touch was particularly gentle and respectful. Before their eyes was a fine leather case. Lovett looked at it for a moment, then turned to Todd while dusting it off.

“I don’t believe it…” Todd gasped silently.

“When they came for the girl, I hid them,” Lovett informed. “I thought, who knows? Maybe the silly blighter’ll be back again. Could have sold them but I didn’t.”

Sweeney Todd slowly reached out and took the box in his hands, as though he’d just been handed the most precious treasure in the world.

“What is it?” Chrysalis asked.

No response was forthcoming though. Sweeney just opened the box, slowly, seeing it contained a beautiful set of silver barbed razors. Sweeney stood for a long moment, gazing down at his beloved razors. Gently and slowly, he traced his fingers over the metallic shaving instruments as Chrysalis stared in amazement.

“They’re beautiful,” Chrysalis gasped, with admiration.

“Those handles are chased silver, ain’t they?” Mrs. Lovett asked.

“Silver, yes…” Sweeney nodded, picking one up.

Mrs. Lovett proceeded to lean over him, in her own kind of trance as well. Chrysalis stood idly watching them sing simultaneously as Todd now held ‘two’ razors.

Todd proceeded to put one of the razors back in the box.

Sweeney Todd gazed into the reflection of the silver razor; a sick twisted smirk spread over the thought of what he could do with them. He also saw Chrysalis in the mirror alongside him, seeing the trace of her own troubled past in her gaze. How it just seemed to make it fit that much more. The only part of the reflection he felt shouldn’t be in the picture… was Mrs. Lovett. He turned slightly to look at the woman, leaning too comfortably into his shoulder.

“Leave us, now!” He ordered her.

Chrysalis looked toward the woman as well, for she had a good idea of what Mr. Todd was on about.

“Mr. Todd and I have planning to do,” She concluded.

Mrs. Lovett merely gave a shrug as she stood back up and made her way out of the room, closing the door behind her. Sweeney Todd stood back up to his full height, holding his biggest razor out before him with a smirk on his face. Chrysalis could swear she actually saw a white light shining down on him and his instrument of destruction.

“At last, my arm is complete again!” Sweeney smirked.

“And with it, we will do such wonderful… terrible things!” She grinned wickedly.

And thus, Chrysalis and Sweeney Todd stood side by side, staring out the large window overlooking Fleet Street and all of London exalted. Gazing out toward distorted images of every able body walking his streets… gentlemen, the bankers, and generals alike. He would lift his razor high, sinking it upon every rosy skin in his pursuit of devilish righteousness. For he had seen how ‘civilized men’ behaved, this Chrysalis could see clearly. Someone who never forgot… who never forgave… a Demon Barber of Fleet Street… with the most horrific demon of them all.

With their combined efforts, these two unhinged individuals standing side-by-side, one thing was absolutely certain…

Mayhem is coming…

The Contest

Later that same day, the Mane Six and Spike were still following Anthony, who was now out of his sailor’s uniform. He led the group towards Hyde Park, walking along the sidewalk absorbed in a copy of Baedeker’s London. The Equestrians were fortunate to run into the kind young man, especially since he offered to help them. Thus far, their experience in Victorian London wasn’t going so well, what with their encounter with Judge Turpin and that horrible meat pie Spike ate. Things only seemed to get worse once they realized they were one more heading down the street where Turpin’s house resided.

“Great, we’re back here again,” Rainbow Dash groaned.

“Perhaps we took a wrong turn?” Rarity spoke hopefully.

“Anthony, which direction are we supposed to go?” Twilight Sparkle asked the young man.

Anthony stopped walking and looked down from his book of maps. Looking closer at his map of London, he suddenly realized he had made a mistake.

“Forgive me my lady,” Anthony apologized. “Seems I’ve gotten us turned around.”

“What are ya talkin’ ‘bout partner?” Applejack asked. “Maybe ah outta take a gander at that there map.”

The country girl walked alongside the young man, gazing down at the map trying to get her bearings. Just then, Pinkie Pie popped up between the two, causing Anthony to drop his map book. Pinkie quickly picked it up to study his map.

“Looks like we should’ve taken that left turn at Albuquerque,” She joked, giggling.

Pinkie laughed for a good minute until she noticed Applejack and Anthony glaring at her. Anthony merely held his hand out as Pinkie cast a downtrodden look toward the ground before gently handing him back his maps.

“Just trying to lighten the mood,” Pinkie pouted.

“Ah know ya mean well Pinkie, but do try and understand,” Applejack explained to her. “We really need tah find a place to hunker down fur tonight and the day ain’t gonna last long.”

Anthony looked back at his maps but couldn’t quite pinpoint the exact location of their destination.

“I think I need to sit for a while,” Anthony said. “I need to get a good bearing on our location.”

“Does it have to be here?” Fluttershy asked worriedly. “Judge Turpin said if he saw us around his home again, there’d be consequences.”

“Judge Turpin?” Anthony questioned, confused.

“Ah, I ain’t afraid of that ole jerk!” Rainbow Dash spoke defiantly. “He gives us any trouble, why I’ll have no problem giving one good punch to his smug face.”

“Rainbow, remember what I said about blending in?” Twilight reminded her.

“Buck that!” Rainbow retorted. “He may be a judge, but that doesn’t give him the right to treat us like dirt.”

“Still, we don’t want to give that horrid man any reason to lock us up,” Rarity warned. “I wouldn’t be able to stand prison. The clothing’s hideous! Don’t even get me started on the stripes. They clash so dreadfully.”

“Typical Rarity,” Rainbow whispered to herself.

While the girls spoke, Anthony made his way toward a nearby bench on the side of the road. He took a seat as he studied his map, trying to chart their location. But little did he realize that fate had other plans in store for this traveling group.

Meanwhile, inside the mansion, a certain golden haired girl sat at her window as she worked on her needlepoint. After meeting those girls and the young man from earlier today, Johanna had watched them leave from her bedroom window. Oh, how she desperately wished she could go with them. All her life she’d been trapped in this house with only Judge Turpin and Beadle Bamford for company. This hauntingly sad, yet beautiful girl felt so much like a prisoner, even her window above, behind bars, felt like a prison.

Nearby the window was a cage containing a few birds letting out a few melodious tweets, gifts from a passing bird seller with those long, wooden poles carrying little bird cages. Johanna looked from her needlepoint with a smile, quietly observing the birds in their cage. How she longed for a day when she could finally leave, just as she imagines these birds in their cage. With the twittering birds giving her a few notes, Johanna released her desire for freedom through song.

Outside the manor, the Mane Six and Spike heard the lovely angelic singing, drawing their gaze toward the young woman sitting by the window.

“Johanna!” Pinkie exclaimed excitedly.

Anthony too looked up from his book, noticing the beautiful girl in the window. Anthony watched her, absolutely mesmerized. For the moment his gaze fell on her, he was immediately entranced.

From high in her gilded cage, Johanna looked down toward the streets below where she’d see everyone going about their everyday lives, relishing their freedom. Her eyes soon noticed Anthony along the street, staring up at her with an enamored look on his face. There is a long look between them; her intense, melancholy expression moved him. As she looked, she couldn’t help but notice that not only he was a very handsome young man but also took notice of those odd girls and their young friend staring and waving at her. She gave a small wave back as she smiled, wishing she could join them. Yet somehow, this strange anguish and yearning of her words seemed intended only to that one man.

What Johanna had no idea of was the secret peep hole just beside her bedroom door, covered only by a painting on the outside. Just outside her room, Judge Turpin lifted the painting off the wall, leaning closely to peer through the hole. He saw Johanna staring out the window, singing, and he wondered just exactly what had attracted her attention.

Down below, everyone couldn’t help but feel the emotion emanated from the poor young girl’s song. All she longed for was freedom from her suppression, yet seemingly growing to accept that it was not going to happen. She gave one last sad smile before she turned away quickly, alarmed, as if someone had just entered her room. The Equestrians and Anthony could see she was terrified, the young sailor felt greatly concerned for her. It wasn’t long before she moved from the window and vanished just as quickly.

“Poor Johanna,” Fluttershy sighed sadly. “She sang that song from her heart; she wants her freedom.”

“We know that’s never going to happen with that judge around,” Spike responded.

Just then, as Anthony craned for a better look, a raggedy beggar woman made her way down the street. A filthy tendril of a woman, her foul clothes of rags like a second skin. She thrust her arm up from the curb, imploring for any sort of coinage or assurance.

She stopped alongside Anthony and the Equestrian heroes, who eyed with pity toward the poor woman. Anthony reached into his pocket and gave what little coins he could muster for her.

“Thank yer, sir!” The woman exclaimed with relief. ‘Thank yer…”

Then Twilight Sparkle reached from her own dress and pulled out a small bag of gold bits, handing it to the woman.

“Here you go, miss,” Twilight smiled. “Hope these will help you.”

“Yer a mighty kind young girl,” The beggar thanked her.

The old woman proceeded to make way down the street before Anthony stopped her.

“Ma’am, could you tell me whose house this is?” Anthony asked her.

“That’s the great Judge Turpin’s house, that is…” The beggar replied.

“And the young lady who resides there?”

“We can answer that for you, Anthony,” Pinkie Pie giggled. “Her name’s Johanna and she’s really nice. The only problem is she lives with Judge Turpin. Spoiler alert: He’s a great big meanie pants.”

“The lil’l lady speaks true, sir,” The beggar nodded. “Johanna’s his pretty little ward. Keeps her snug, he does, all locked up… so don’t you go trespassing there or it’s a good whipping for ya – or any other young man with mischief on his mind…”

Suddenly, like flipping a switch, the beggar woman snapped into a new personality, leering into a lewd, demented assault as she became incredibly sultry trying to push herself into Anthony.

Seeing the beggar woman attempting to grab Anthony, the Equestrians knew they had to act quick. The Mane Six and Spike rushed to intervene, pulling the woman off Anthony, who started back.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” Spike yelled.

“Ya can’t go around assaulting people like that!” Applejack added.

Once again, the woman snapped back to her original personality, instantly plaintive again, looking as though she had no earthly idea what was going on.

“What you on about?” The woman asked cluelessly, walking off.

The raggedy beggar woman slinked away back down the street, appealing to other pedestrians and almost oblivious to how she’d just been. All eyes stared after her, both in shock and to some… disgust.

“Okay, I’m going to say it,” Rainbow spoke, breaking the silence. “What… the hay… was that?”

“I’ll tell you what that was, darling,” Rarity replied. “That lady has completely lost her senses! She’s gone utterly mad!”

“What do you expect?” Twilight Sparkle replied. “In times like these, homelessness is as bad as being in exile. Forced to wander the streets, with no one to show any sort of kindness, and fighting to survive every day. Who wouldn’t go crazy?”

“Regardless darling, that’s no excuse to assault someone in such a way.”

“We do seem to attract the weirdest people,” Spike replied, with a shrug.

“At least we’re good at it,” Pinkie Pie giggled.

It was then Twilight Sparkle looked over, noting Anthony’s focus was entirely upon that window.

“Anthony, are you okay?” Twilight asked, concerned.

“Do you think it’s true?” Anthony asked, gazing at the window. “Is she really kept locked up?”

“Trust me, we’ve met Judge Turpin when we first got here,” Twilight responded honestly. “I speak for all of us when I say it’s worth believing.”

“It’s terrible to keep someone caged up like a little bird,” Fluttershy spoke somberly.

Anthony kept looking at the window, considering the mansion. He swore he could see a figure standing at the window, unclear behind the shutters, watching him. Then, as he sat on the bench outside the mansion, he turned toward his new friends with determination.

“I must help set her free,” Anthony declared.

“How do you plan to do that?” Spike asked.

“I’m not sure,” Anthony responded. “But I’ll find a way… I have to… somehow.”

Seeing the determination on his face, Applejack couldn’t help but notice something else behind his eyes. Something that compelled the man toward her… and it occurred to the country pony in disguise.

“Do you… like her?” Applejack spoke up.

Anthony, slightly taken aback by the question, turned away so none could see the slight blush along his face. Suffice to say, it didn’t go completely unnoticed.

“Sweet Celestia, he does!” Rainbow smirked.

“But how can that be possible?” Rarity questioned. “He’s only seen her just now and hasn’t spoken a word to her. How can he possibly have such fondness for her already?”

“It worked for Victor and Victoria a while back,” Pinkie Pie reminded.

As they continued to converse, Anthony focused his attention back on the window the beautiful young girl just sat by. If what the beggar said of Johanna was right, how she’d been locked away inside for so long, all he’d want was to help her escape.

(Pause at 0:48)

And then, the figure disappeared from the window above. Anthony stood waiting until suddenly… the doors to the mansion swung open. Anthony expected Johanna… but instead, it was none other than Judge Turpin, the predator in Todd’s flashback, standing in the doorway. Only, he seemed a different man now. The old judge actually had what looked like some semblance of a small grin on his face, paternal and warm, and gestured for the young man to come inside. Anthony looked at the judge unsurely for a moment, but slowly pressed himself forward at his beckoning.

“Come in, lad,” Turpin beckoned kindly. “Come in…”

Anthony walked past the judge and into the manor as Turpin looked on. His eyes soon loomed over his shoulder, noticing the human Equestrians in deep conversation, oblivious to his eye. His small grin diminished, replaced by a glare as he stepped back inside. He would deal with them later as soon as he took care of some… business. And so, without them noticing, he shut the door behind him.

“I do wish we can go up there,” Fluttershy pointed toward the window. “Just to at least make sure Johanna is okay.”

“And she does deserve to know she has gained a new admirer,” Rarity added.

“Oh sure, simple as all that,” Spike nodded. “We’re just going to waltz right up to the manor, knock on the door, and ask Judge Turpin if we could visit Johanna for tea.”

“Boy, someone’s been getting snarky since their growth spurt,” Rainbow whispered to Pinkie Pie.

Twilight Sparkle studied the window where Johanna’s form had previously been seen. It was as though she were in deep concentration, as if by chance concocting some form of plan. This hadn’t gone unnoticed as Applejack had caught a trace of Twilight’s deepening gaze.

“I reckon I know that look anywhere,” Applejack observed. “Wut are ya thinkin’, Twi?”

“Hmm… it’s possible there may be a way we may be able to visit Johanna again without the Judge knowing about us,” Twilight Sparkle responded. “It’s a risky plan and could put us in more trouble than we need. But if we are to help Johanna, she will want to know about Anthony.”

“But we’ve never even been inside their house,” Spike pointed out. “How would we even be able to get to Johanna.”

“My magic can still trace where Johanna is, but you are right. Without knowing ‘where’ she is, we’ll end up anywhere in the manor. But if my suspicions are true, and Johanna’s spent her days cooped up in that room, that’s where she’ll be. Gather round, every pony.”

Twilight’s friends proceeded to circle around her. Making sure no one crossing the street was paying attention, Twilight Sparkle closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and proceeded to channel her magic within her. An aura slowly formed not only around Twilight Sparkle, but her friends standing by. Within a matter of seconds, before anyone else paid any attention enough to notice, they quickly vanished from the very ground they stood.

Up in her bedroom, Johanna had been listening from the doorway nervously, as if trying to hear what was going on outside her room. Being that the door was thick, she could scarcely hear anything outside but did her best anyway. Little did she know, however, was that she wasn’t entirely alone. For as she leaned on the door, listening with one ear, Twilight Sparkle and her friends stood right by the corner of the room. Without warning, Pinkie Pie tiptoed her way behind Johanna, and leaned her ear casually along the door.

“Who are we listening for?” Pinkie Pie whispered.

Johanna gasped lightly and quickly turned her face toward Pinkie Pie. Startled, she slowly stepped back only to bump right into another unfamiliar figure. She stopped, turned her eyes, and to her surprise the strangers from earlier today were all here, standing in her room.

“What are you all doing in here?” Johanna whispered, confused.

“Sorry for startling you again Johanna,” Twilight answered. “We just had to come and see you again.”

“But I’ve told you, you can’t. If Turpin ever finds you here, he’ll… wait. How… how did you even get in here?”

“We’re not stupid to go through the front door, if that’s what you mean,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

Confused, Johanna tried to point out just how they managed to even enter her bedroom. Briefly, she drew her eyes to the window.

“You didn’t try to climb your way up the window, did you?” Johanna questioned. “No, someone would easily notice, and the windows are barred from the outside. Tell me honestly, how did you all get in here?”

Twilight Sparkle and her friends faced one another in deep silence. They knew at some point folks were bound to question their presence sooner or later. But seeing how they’d made a friend in Johanna, who had been nothing but kind to them despite her initial uncertainty of them, Twilight Sparkle knew what needed to be done. After a silent ponder, she turned her attention back to Johanna.

“You’re right Johanna, you deserve to know how we got here,” Twilight Sparkle answered. “The truth is… we’re not… who you think we are.”

“What do you mean?” Johanna asked, confused.

Turning to her left, then to her right, Twilight Sparkle channeled the magic once more which grew around herself and her friends. There was a momentary flash of light, that caused Johanna to look away for a moment, until the light slowly faded. And when the light completely diminished, she turned back only for her face to widen in surprise. For there, standing in place of six girls and one boy, now six ponies, some with odd appendages, and a dragon stood before her. Johanna almost felt the urge to scream but knew it would do her no good to make noise. Instead, she studied them, trying to come to terms with what she’s looking at.

“What… what are all of you?” Johanna asked quietly. “Are you… angels?”

“Oh no, Johanna,” Twilight Sparkle shook her head. “We’re nothing like that. We are ponies, no different than the kind you see on the streets. Except, you also see a unicorn, some Pegasi, and I myself an Alicorn.”

“An… alicorn?”

“Basically, a pony that has the wingspan of a Pegasus and the horn of a unicorn. Very powerful, yet very few and rare… I happen to be one of them. We come from a magical place called Equestria, a place you won’t find on any map but for us it’s out home.”

“And… are you a dragon?” Johanna pointed toward Spike.

“Well, ‘finally’ you notice,” Spike smirked. “Most people mistake me for a lizard; I don’t really get the joke.”

“We needed to assume some human identity in order to blend in with your society,” Rarity explained. “The idea of seeing talking ponies and a dragon in a land with hardly a sort to be seen tends to make people very nervous. I’m sure you understand.”

Johanna slowly nodded her head, for she too felt that way knowing that she was in the presence of talking animals. Like something out of a fairytale book come to life. Nobody in this town would believe it, and given everyone’s nature during these times, she’d know most of them wouldn’t take it kindly. But rather than being afraid, she was more curious than ever.

“If what you say is true, why would you still come all the way here?” Johanna asked.

“Because we heard your longing through song,” Fluttershy answered. “We come to places like this when someone needs help… and your voice was the loudest of all.”

“Hmm… you really do care for me, despite the danger you’re putting yourselves in,” Johanna pondered, then realized. “The young man, the one who was with you outside… who was he?”

“That there’s Anthony,” Applejack answered. “A kind feller, a sailor. We were lucky to run into ‘im while lookin’ for shelter for the night. He admires you.”

“Yeah… say, that reminds me,” Rainbow Dash realized. “What happened with Anthony anyway?”

“Well, there was the fact he was singing his longing for Johanna while we were having our little girl talk,” Pinkie Pie replied. “Men tend to break into song at the presence of pretty girls. I happen to know; my Cheesy has the voice of an angel…”

While Pinkie Pie rambled on, Johanna listened… and her eyes widened with realization. She turned back toward the door, as if a horrifying reality dawned on her.

“Where is he now?” Johanna asked, barely above a whisper.

Meanwhile, Judge Turpin led Anthony into his own personal library, a dark place yet filled with books. The young man couldn’t help but look around and admire all the brilliant architecture of the house. There were gorgeous paintings, lavish furniture, and the most amazing statues everywhere he looked. But amidst all this splendor and wonder, Anthony seemed to be looking around for Johanna. His eyes were wary, as if he this was all very strange.

“… you were looking for Hyde Park, you say?” Turpin asked, entering the library.

“Yes, it’s terribly large on the map,” Anthony replied. “But I keep getting lost…”

“Sit down lad, sit down,” Turpin offered.

Anthony gladly took a seat on one of the lavish chairs, as uncomfortable as he felt being here. The Judge proceeded to pour two snifters of brand.

“It’s embarrassing for a sailor to lose his bearing,” Anthony continued nervously. “But, well, there you are.”

Just then, the large form of Beadle Bamford appeared from the shadows. No introduction was made, as Turpin looked behind the young lad to his right hand man. Anthony glanced at the judge, uneasily, as the latter proceeded to hand the brandy to the sailor.

“A sailor, eh?” The Judge inquired.

“Yes, sir,” Anthony nodded. “The ‘Bountiful’ out of Plymouth.”

“A sailor must know the ways of the world, yes…?” The Judge continued. “Must be practiced in the ways of the world… would you say you are practiced, boy?”

“Sir?”

The Judge moved to consider some beautiful volumes amidst his libraries. His most prized collection, bound in the richest leather. He brushed a finger along the spines of the books, his large library of pornography.

“Oh, yes… such practices…” The Judge emphasized, breathing heavily. “The geishas of Japan… the concubines of Siam… the catamites of Greece… the harlots of India… I have them all here… drawings of them…”

Slowly, the Judge turned again toward Anthony. Any form of warmth initially presented toward the sailor, now the young man could see that while he smiled amiably there was a hint of venom in his tone. Just feeling that chill from this man, Anthony was speechless and uncertain how to respond to such vulgar manner.

“… All the vile things you’ve done with your whores,” The Judge continued. “Would you like to see?”

“I think there’s been some mistake—” Anthony answered, standing up.

“Oh, I think not. You gandered at my ward, Johanna… you gandered at her… yes, sir, you gandered.”

Anthony didn’t get very far when the Beadle moved in, like a lion about to pounce upon a mouse.

“Do you believe I lie to you, young man?” The Judge continued. “That you were not in league with that green-haired boy nor your frivolous activities with those ladies you are in company with? Do you not believe I do not see the signs when a man has such… insatiable desires of which he cannot keep to himself?”

“I meant no harm—” Anthony glanced nervously at the Beadle.

“Your meaning is immaterial,” The Judge spat, holding his rage. “Mark me: if I see your face again on this street, you’ll rue the day your bitch of a mother gave you birth.”

Anthony stood stunned, all the words he heard of this judge suddenly rang with a hint of clarity. For this man wasn’t just cold-hearted and mean… he was insane. The judge proceeded, with shocking venom rolling off his tongue:

“My Johanna isn’t one of your bloody cockchafers! My Johanna is not to be gandered at!”

With a nod toward the Beadle, the man instantly grabbed Anthony, and brutally hauled him out as the corrupted judge looked on. As Anthony was led out, the Judge’s eyes loomed up toward the ceiling as if he could sense something. If Anthony had truly been gandering as he suspected, who’s to say… it wasn’t just ‘him’…

“Judge Turpin must never know about Anthony,” Johanna warned the group. “He hates any and all men he suspects would do me harm just by looking at me. But I know the truth… he wants to keep me for himself, and he’ll rid London of anyone he deems a threat… including you.”

“It was pretty obvious when that judge made it clear we weren’t to come by his house anymore,” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

“All this time we only meant to blend in until we realized why we’re here,” Twilight Sparkle spoke. “But now we’ve seen the severity of the situation; we’ve seen the way Turpin treats you. That’s why… we’re going to free you from this life, and we believe Anthony can help us.”

“But how?” Johanna asked worriedly. “All the doors and windows are locked at all times. Turpin barely lets people into his house unless its for entertainment or business, and when he does let people in… only bad things happen. What’s that?”

As if sensing something, Johanna quickly raced toward the door and leaned her ear. The others followed closely behind, wondering what she was hearing. Johanna clasped her hands over her mouth, as if she discovered something horrifying.

“The Beadle’s dragging someone out of the house,” Johanna informed her friends. “He must’ve heard Anthony was watching me… oh no!”

“We’ll discuss further escape plans later,” Twilight declared. “Right now, we have to get to Anthony before he gets hurt. Don’t worry, Johanna. We’re going to get you out of this even if it takes us a week. Come on, guys.”

“Yeah… wait, a week?” Spike cringed.

“Come along, buddy!” Rainbow Dash dragged the dragon.

Quickly, the group gathered around Twilight Sparkle, who quickly summoned every ounce of magic to transport themselves out of Johanna’s room as fast as they arrived. Johanna stood there, looking around the room which seemed as though hardly another soul other than her was in the room. Whether or not she dreamt this, her thoughts were again upon the sailor boy… praying no harm comes to him… because of her.

In a flash of light, the Mane Six and Spike were transported in the back alley of Judge Turpin’s house. The magic also shifted them back into their human disguises, as they quickly made their way through the alley. No sooner had they reached the back of the house when the rear door swung open. Beadle Bamford practically dragged Anthony out of the mansion and flung him into the filthy alley. Anthony pulled himself up, stunned.

“Hyde Park is that way, young sir,” Beadle said, as he threw Anthony out. “A right and then a left, then straight on, you see? Move on now!”

Flustered, Anthony turned to look, but the instant his back turned, the Beadle swung his lethal billyclub and slammed him from behind brutally, in the kidneys. Anthony’s knees buckled while the Beadle then slammed Anthony across the back of the neck. Anthony fell hard and Beadle then extended the end of the club and proceeded to whip Anthony across the back a few times for good measure, causing the boy to cry out in pain. It was at that moment the Mane Six and Spike burst into the area.

“Hey!” Rainbow Dash yelled. “Lay one more hand on that boy and I’ll pound you so far into the ground you’ll wake up in China!”

The Beadle paused mid-swing, eyeing the collection of women and that young boy of theirs. He grinned toothily, as he swung his billyclub with a delicate hand.

“Well… no surprise to see any of you here,” Beadle eyed them. “Rats tend to travel in packs.”

“You’re one to talk, Wormtail,” Pinkie Pie replied.

“What’d you call me?” Beadle asked confused.

“Oops… sorry, too soon for the series,” Pinkie chuckled. “We’ll bring that back up in the future.”

Beadle merely rolled his eyes in annoyance before he used one dainty foot to roll Anthony over. Anthony gazed up at him, panting for breath, in agony as Beadle pressed the end of his billyclub into Anthony’s forehead, grinding it hard.

“Now you heard what Judge Turpin said,” Beadle warned. “Next time, it’ll be your pretty brains all over the pavement.”

The Beadle then loomed toward the girls and Spike, who braced themselves as he looked on with malicious intent.

“As for you lot… you were warned never to come near this house,” The Beadle sneered. “And what’d you do? You refused. Lucky for you, the Judge is out on important business, and I have errands of my own to attend to. But next time we meet, I shall personally make sure not a bodice nor any trace of sweat from your brow lingers… not when I’m through with any of you.”

With that, Beadle returned to the mansion and slammed the door. Twilight Sparkle and friends approached Anthony, slowly and carefully pulling him to his knees. He doubled over, coughing up blood. The group looked on with concern, suspecting he may have suffered some internal bleeding. After a long pause, Anthony drew his breath, wiping the blood from his face. Still doubled over, he sang with burning intensity much to the awe of the group.

(Resume Song)

Anthony pulled himself up, every moment was pure utter agony. With the Equestrians in disguise following behind, he made his way down the alley, leaning on Applejack and Rainbow Dash for support. Soon, the group emerged from the dark alley and into the bright sunlight London could offer. Eventually, they made their way alongside the sidewalk.

The group stopped at a park across the street from Turpin’s mansion, Anthony bravely gazing up at Johanna’s window. With Johanna in mind, the group turned, making their way from Turpin’s house to Hyde Park. As of today, they were more determined than ever to make certain that one thing comes from this horrible situation. A motive that draws the fire within Twilight Sparkle’s own eyes.

“We will get you out of there, Johanna,” Twilight Sparkle silently declared.

The very next day, Chrysalis found herself wandering the crowded area of St. Dunstan’s Marketplace with Sweeney Todd and Mrs. Lovett moving quickly, the latter struggling to keep up with his long, loping stride. Todd carried his razor case, while Lovett carried a shopping basket. If these three had any chance of getting close to the Judge, they first needed to figure out a way to lure him into the shop. And the best way to do that was to showcase that Mr. Todd was a barber of epic proportions. What better way to do so than in a place where the people gather daily?

So, here they were traversing through the crowded marketplace in search of their prime opportunity.

“What exactly are we looking for, Lovett?” Chrysalis asked.

“There’s a barber what comes here every Thursday,” Mrs. Lovett responded. “He’s Eyetalian, all the rage he is.”

“And he’s supposed to be the ‘best’ barber in London?”

“So he says.”

“He’s here every Thursday?” Sweeney asked.

“Like clockwork,” Mrs. Lovett nodded.

“The sooner we do this, the better,” Chrysalis spoke impatiently. “If we want any hope of Mr. Todd getting his revenge.”

As the trio maneuvered their way through the crowded market, Chrysalis couldn’t help but cringe with disgust over the majority of the people and the product they were buying.

“Ugh, this is why I chose not to walk among the unwashed mases,” She voiced disgust.

They rounded a corner and moved deeper through the bustling marketplace. A steady mercantile hummed as the cries of merchants and wandering coster-mongers filled the air. Todd, Mrs. Lovett, and Chrysalis moved toward a hand-drawn caravan dominating one corner of the marketplace. It was painted like a Sicilian donkey cart and on its side a sign declaimed:

Signor Adolfo Pirelli – Haircutter to His Royal Majesty the King of Naples

“Do you really think you can do it?” Chrysalis asked Todd.

“By tomorrow, they’ll all be flocking to me like sheep to be shorn—” Todd answered.

All of a sudden, Sweeney stopped abruptly and both women could see the glare of hatred on his face. Turning toward where he looked, they noticed Beadle Bamford walking among the people. The very sight of the rat-faced man made Sweeney’s blood boil with vengeance, transfixed over how close his ancient enemy was. He reached into his coat, grabbed for his razors, and planned to make his way over to the man. However, Mrs. Lovett grabbed his arm, drawing him to a halt.

“Come along now dear, he might recognize you,” She warned.

“What does it matter?” Chrysalis asked. “I thought our goal was to crush the Beadle for what he is.”

“If we kill him here in a public place, with lots of witnesses, the bobby’s will be over ‘im in minutes,” Mrs. Lovett explained. “How’d you propose he ‘ave his vengeance behind bars?”

“I will do what I’ve vowed to do,” Sweeney muttered lowly. “Come closer, my friend, closer…”

Just then, the sound of a beating drum drew their attention to the nearby traveling cart set up to look like a stage. From the cart, a young boy of about thirteen, Toby by name, wearing a bowler hat emerged banging on a tin drum, drawing everyone’s attention. This boy was a bit small for his age, malnourished and consumptively pale, a most pitiful sight. A crowd began to gather at the caravan, filing in and standing around the stage as the young boy began to sing.

A woman gasped with fright, yet the boy smiled and wiggled a finger ‘no’.

The boy dramatically doffed his cap, revealing mountains of flowing blonde hair which cascade to his shoulder. Everyone laughed in amusement, as he reached into a nearby case and procured a bottle of some bizarre liquid of which he showed off to the crowd.

The boy proceeded to toss a bottle of elixir to some gentlemen in the crowd, one of whom caught it. Toby proceeded to pop off the top, smelling its contents and recoiled over the strong smell. He passed it around to the other people in the crowd, all eyes observing.

Toby popped open another bottle and dumped a little of it upon the head of a bald man in front of the crowd.

Hearing this, the bald man proceeded to quickly work the elixir into his bald scalp, hoping to produce a full head of hair. More customers stepped up, buying bottles left and right. Meanwhile, furthest from the crowd, the elixir made its way towards the terrible trio. Todd opened one bottle of the Elixir and took a whiff… they reeled back disgusted of the horrible stench. But then, Todd smiled toward the ladies, his plan falling into place.

The crowd responded to the trio, looking askance, and sniffed at the bottles. Toby nervously tried distracting them or else risk losing Pirelli’s customers.

With Sweeney having hold of one bottle of elixir, neither he nor his two cohorts could even stand the smell of this stuff.

Suddenly, the curtains on the caravan are dramatically flung open as someone made their way out of the cart sending Toby jumping off the stage. From the cart stepped a flamboyant Italian wearing a gaudy velvet suit, thick wavy hair, a slowing cape, and a top hat as slick as his dazzling smile. The man in question was Adolfo Pirelli, self-proclaimed ‘King of the Barbers’. He was a suave looking Italian man with a pencil thin mustache and his hair fashioned into a fancy bobby style. He posed splendidly for a moment, but one could tell he was clearly offended by the fact that someone had the nerve to speak poorly about his elixir.

Everyone in the crowd was quiet for a moment or two as Signor Pirelli scanned the area for the blasphemer.

“I do.”

Everyone gasped as the crowd parted and Sweeney Todd himself stepped forward.

“I’m Mr. Sweeney Todd from Fleet Street,” He explained. “I have opened a bottle of Pirelli’s Elixir, and I say to you it is nothing but an arrant fraud, concocted from piss and ink.”

The crowd gasped. A scowl spread across Pirelli’s face, outraged as the mad barber made his way closer to the stage.

“And furthermore, ‘signor’, I have serviced no kings, yet I wager I can shave a cheek with ten times more dexterity than any street mountebank.”

Sweeney reached into his coat, snapped open his razor case, and proceeded to pull out two of his razors. He held it up for the crowd to see, causing everyone to gasp as he held out the wondrous razors.

“You see these razors?” Todd continued.

“The finest in England,” Chrysalis addressed the crowd.

“I lay them against five pounds you are no match for me,” Todd glared at Pirelli. “You hear me, sir? Either accept my challenge or reveal yourself as a sham.”

The crowd was clearly enjoying this now, whispering eagerly about the bold challenge. Rather than looking anger for someone daring to question his legitimacy, Pirelli studied the razors for a moment… then turned to the crowd with a confident smile. He chuckled as though he’d just been told the most ridiculous joke ever.

“You hear zis foolish man?” He chuckled. “Watch and see how he will regret his folly!”

He whipped his cloak off in a flurry and Toby quickly came to collect it, along with Pirelli’s top hat. Meanwhile, Todd moved into action, preparing for the challenge. He scanned the crowd to seek who would participate in this contest.

“Friends, who’s for a free shave?” Todd asked.

Two gentlemen with stubby beards quickly came forward and climbed upon the stage. A plain wooden chair was brought for Todd, while the other man took a more refined chair from Pirelli. But before climbing back on stage, Sweeney turned back to his companions.

“I will also have my assistant, Ms. Winters, aiding me.”

Chrysalis’s eyes widened briefly as everyone turned to look at her. Giving a nervous smile, she slowly walked forward toward Mr. Todd.

“What are you doing?!” She growled silently.

“You said you’d help me ‘any’ way possible,” Sweeney whispered back. “What better way to do so than serve as my assistant?”

“I don’t even know what to do!” Chrysalis argued.

“Sharpen razors, apply shaving product, take coats, all rather basic.”

Chrysalis looked like she wanted to argue. In the end, however, only a sigh escaped, and she shook her head. After all, she gave her word to help Mr. Todd exact his revenge anyway she could. Soon, they both climbed onto the stage as Sweeney faced Pirelli.

“I hope you don’t mind my assistant aiding me in this Signor Pirelli,” Todd told the Italian. “After all, a man who served kings would have no issue with a challenge.”

“Of course not!” Pirelli smirked back. “The boy will assist me as well.”

Before they could officially begin the contest, Sweeney moved into the boldest part of this plan… one last idea in his mind. He carefully turned toward… the Beadle in the crowd.

“Will Beadle Bamford be the judge?” Todd asked.

Mrs. Lovett’s eyes shot toward Todd, alarmed. The Beadle moved toward Todd, who smiled amiably, yet quivered internally at being so dreadfully close to his prey. Mrs. Lovett, meanwhile, watches with great concern. Would the Beadle recognize the features of Benjamin Barker…? Apparently not. The Beadle stopped right before Todd and smiled.

“Glad, as always, to oblige my friends and neighbors,” Beadle responded, facing the crowd. “… Let the challenge commence!”

The Beadle came up alongside the stage as Chrysalis took one of the gentlemen’s coats and grabbed Mr. Todd’s razors for him. One man sat in Todd’s plain chair as the other moved to an elaborate chair on Pirelli’s caravan. Pirelli shook out a fancy bib with a flourish and covered his man. Toby prepared Pirelli’s ornate shaving supplies as Todd took a plain towel and tucked it around his man’s neck.

“Ready?” Beadle called out.

“Ready!” Pirelli smiled.

“Ready,” Todd answered silently.

“The fastest, smoothest shave is the winner!” Beadle declared.

With a shrilling blow of a whistle, the contest was underway. Pirelli began first by stropping his razor quickly along a leather strop Toby held. As she sharpened his razor, he nicked Toby a few times which caused the boy to cringe in pain. Todd stropped in a leisurely manner, carefully sharpening the razor while Chrysalis eyed his handiwork and cautiously kept her fingers away. Pirelli kept glancing at Todd in various paranoid ways throughout, frightened of Todd’s progress. He started whipping up lather quickly, singing as he did so:

To emphasize this point, Toby grabbed a large scroll and unfurled it revealing a portrait of Pope Leo XIII. Under the portrait was written, ‘Thanks for the shave’. Everyone chuckled, while Chrysalis shook her head unamused. This man was clearly a huge fraud and the fact these people bought into this just confirmed how stupid they really were. Then again, Chrysalis could give the ‘worst’ impression of one pony, yet they would buy into her own con every… single… time. It would almost be amusing if it weren’t so pathetic.

Unexpectedly, Todd showed no sign of starting to shave his man. He merely watched Pirelli’s performance. Mrs. Lovett eyed him nervously, wishing he would get on with it. Pirelli, now feeling he could take his time, sang lyrically as he applied the lather to the man’s face and shaved with rhythmic scrapes and elaborate gestures of wiping the razor.

As the man made a spectacle of himself, Chrysalis applied the lather she prepared onto their customer’s face. Sweeney Todd, however, hadn’t begun shaving immediately (Much to her confusion). Todd stropped his razor slowly and deliberately – shoop, shoop, shoop – disconcerting Pirelli and drawing the crowd’s attention.

Again, Todd was unconcerned. He just slowly stropped his razor – shoop, shoop, shoop – which flustered Pirelli tremendously.

Pirelli looked to the sky, as he crossed himself with his razor over his chest. Chrysalis merely rolled her eyes, unable to believe this man’s own arrogance. She gave an impatient look to Mr. Todd, who just gave her a simple nod in return.

Pirelli held this high note elaborately, for a lengthy period of time. It was then Sweeney Todd decided to seize this opportunity. With only a few deft strokes and in only seconds, he quickly shaved his man’s face entirely clean, and signaled the Beadle to examine him before Pirelli finished his note. This caused Chrysalis to stare with wide eyes at the man’s skills before a satisfied smirk planted itself on her face when she knew they had won.

“The winner… is Todd!” Beadle declared for all.

The crowd gave a good round of applause as Pirelli snapped his head back with his own shock, his ego completely deflated. Chrysalis merely looked at the man with the cockiest grin she could muster.

“Well Signor Pirelli, looks like the better man won,” She smirked cockily, facing Todd. “Well done, Todd!”

“Smooth as a baby’s arse!” Mrs. Lovett added, feeling the customer’s cheek.

Pirelli looked at the disguised changeling with a glare, which he quickly tried to hide behind a smile.

“You are-a correct miss,” He agreed.

Amidst the crowd’s laughter and applause, Pirelli approached Mr. Todd and gave him a profound, yet simple bow of his head.

“Sir, I bow to a skill far defter than my own,” He congratulated.

To which Sweeney simply held out one hand.

“The five pounds,” He reminded.

Pirelli reached into his jacket a produced a distinctive chatelaine purse. He dug through it and removed a five pound note, which he handed to Todd.

“Here, sir,” Pirelli said through gritted teeth. “And may the good Lord smile on you… until we meet again.”

He soon dropped his fake smile, bowed his head quickly, and moved away, beckoning to Toby.

“Come boy,” Pirelli gestured.

“We’re pulling out, sir?” Toby replied.

SLAP!

Without warning, Signore Pirelli backhanded the young boy so hard across the face he nearly fell to the ground. The boy crawled back into the cart as the Italian practically snarled at him.

“We’re pulling out, yes, quickly!” Pirelli growled.

Pirelli entered the cart after him and they could all hear him losing his temper over just losing this contest. Chrysalis and Sweeney climbed off the stage, making their way back over to Mrs. Lovett, who could still hear the Italian man yelling in the cart.

“Suppose it’s just me gentle heart, but I do hate to see a boy treated like that,” Lovett told the pair. “No better than your Aunt Doreen’s dog…”

“It isn’t really our problem to handle,” Chrysalis shrugged.

Just then, some eager customers approached and surrounded Todd, among them a man who’s clearly a tourist.

“Congratulations, Mr. Todd,” An eager customer congratulated. “May I ask sir: do you have an establishment of your own?”

Hearing some key words, Mrs. Lovett was soon on him like a hawk.

“He certainly does,” Mrs. Lovett nodded. “Sweeney Todd’s Tonsorial Parlor – above my meat pie emporium in Fleet Street.”

Neither Sweeney nor Chrysalis paid heed to Mrs. Lovett’s word with the man, as they once more noticed Beadle off the side. The two stalked up beside the man, who turned upon hearing them coming. They both put their best fake smiles as they hid their disgust for the man.

“I thank you for your honest adjudication, sir,” Sweeney thanked him. “You are a paragon of integrity.”

“I agree with Mr. Todd, sir,” Chrysalis nodded, acting sultry. “You’re certainly a man of great honesty. May I say sir, I never realized what an incredibly handsomeman you are.”

Beadle offered Chrysalis a toothy grin over such strongly worded compliments.

“Well, I try to do my best for my friends and neighbors,” He replied.

The Beadle grabbed Chrysalis’s hand and planted a kiss upon it. Chrysalis quietly cringed inside, knowing this man was even in close proximity to her. But she continued to hide it with a light chuckle. Meanwhile, Beadle turned his attention back to Sweeney.

“Your establishment is on Fleet Street you say?” He questioned.

“Yes, sir,” Sweeney nodded.

“Well then, Mr. Todd, you will surely see me there before the week is out,” Beadle smiled, facing Chrysalis. “Especially if your beautiful assistant will be there.”

“You flatter me so, Mr. Bamford,” Chrysalis fake giggled.

“You will be welcome, Beadle Bamford,” Sweeney informed the man. “And I can guarantee to give you, without a penny’s charge, the closest shave you will ever know.”

“Do come and visit us soon, Mr. Bamford,” Chrysalis smiled seductively. “I’ll be dying to see you again.”

Beadle gave the young woman a smile of his own before turning and walking away. Once he was out of sight, Chrysalis cringed and tried not to vomit.

“I can’t believe I actually said such talk to that fat rat of a man!” She shivered.

“You played the part well, my dear,” Sweeney complimented her.

“This better be worth it in the end,” Chrysalis replied. “If you don’t kill him… I’ll do it myself!”

“Come now, you two,” Mrs. Lovett gestured to follow.

Soon, the trio walked away down the marketplace and started their trip back to Fleet Street. For Lovett, she was thankful that this day had been the success it had. Not only did they expose and defeat a sham of a barber, but they also managed to convince one of their targets to come to the shop. True, it would all be a matter of waiting for him to show up, but Mrs. Lovett was very pleased with the results.

“… Like to give me a coronary right there!” Mrs. Lovett chattered happily. “What if he had recognized you! Lord, my heart was beating a mile a minute, just like a little finch it was. Aren’t those lovely birds now? Always so twittery and happy…”

While Lovett continued chattering, neither Todd nor Chrysalis were listening. Chrysalis silently paid close attention to Todd’s eyes, noting how they darted side to side. Some gentlemen were walking alongside them, whispering something subtle and insinuating. Chrysalis had no doubt Sweeney was pondering and planning, like the perfect machine. Soon, it would be a matter of barbing the hook, baiting the trap, setting it out for the Beadle to snap. Courting ‘im, setting a sort of scene before laying the trail, showing the traces, leading it to higher places…

As quickly as Sweeney’s thoughts echoed, they were gone… vanishing from his mind… swallowed up by the crowd of pedestrians. Chrysalis just eyed him, while Mrs. Lovett chattered on until she noticed Sweeney being eerily quieter than usual.

“Mr. Todd, are you listening to me?” Mrs. Lovett asked.

“Of course,” Todd answered simply.

But Chrysalis knew better. She caught Todd’s eyes darting again, seeking for the specters. But all he could see were complete strangers… perhaps even something far more… cruel.

First Blood

Later that same day, the Mane Six and Spike accompanied Anthony down the street toward Judge Turpin’s house. Following their previous encounter just the other day, when Beadle had beaten Anthony with his club, they made it to Hyde Park and found a decent lodging house to settle in for the time being. The group spent the remainder of the day tending to Anthony’s wounds. Despite the bruising, Anthony was more determined than ever to get Johanna away from Turpin and free her of this oppressive state.

But of course, that just begged one question:

“What exactly is the plan, Anthony?” Twilight Sparkle asked, mid-walk.

“We sneak Johanna out of the house,” Anthony responded. “I plan to take her with me on my next voyage at sea; she’d probably love to see the open see after being cooped up for so long.”

“And a lovely thought darling, but… have you actually come up with a solid plan?” Rarity questioned seriously. “We can’t just walk through the front door and take her after all.”

“Sure… let’s do it the ‘easy’ way,” Rainbow Dash replied sarcastically.

“Ah’m pretty sure Beadle told Turpin ‘bout us showin’ up to help,” Applejack added. “Probably keepin’ a close watch on her as we speak.”

“It wouldn’t surprise me if he’s told the cops,” Spike spoke up. “Suppose we show up and a whole squad of cops has the whole place surrounded?”

“I sure hope that isn’t the case, Spike,” Fluttershy said nervously. “I couldn’t bear the thought of being in a terrible place like prison… again.”

“Don’t worry, everything will work out,” Anthony assured them.

“How can you be so sure?” Spike asked the lad.

“Because I feel it… in my heart,” Anthony replied, a hand over his chest.

“Aww… so sweet!” Pinkie smiled happily. “Like a big chocolate cake with molten chocolate icing, fudge filling, and a sweet cherry on top.”

“Yeah, yeah, real sweet lover boy, but we seriously need a plan!” Rainbow emphasized, with an eye roll.

“Well, from what you told me, you were able to enter Johanna’s room the other day undetected,” Anthony replied. “And I still don’t know how you pulled that off.”

“It’s… a long story, kid,” Rainbow chuckled.

“What are ya getting’ at?” Applejack asked.

“If you were able to do it once, why not do it again?” Anthony suggested. “You could just sneak in, have a word with her, and convince her to run away with me.”

The group, however, nervously chuckled over such an offer. But the one most nervous was poor little Fluttershy, who tried and failed to hide her anxiety behind her mane.

“Anthony, your heart is in the right place,” Fluttershy spoke up. “But we could get in so much trouble and we’ve already upset the judge and Beadle. I don’t think it would be wise to anger them any further.”

“Ah, come on Fluttershy, why couldn’t we do it?” Rainbow attempted encouragement. “Even if rat face and big nose did catch on, they’d have to stand toe-to-ho… toe! Yeah, toe-to-toe with ‘Lightning Hooves’ Rainbow Dash.”

To emphasize her point, Rainbow threw a series of punches into the air with almost lightning quick speed.

“Normally I’d think the same as you Fluttershy, but we’ve all seen how poorly Turpin treats Johanna,” Twilight Sparrkle added. “We can’t in good conscience leave the poor girl to suffer any more than she’s already endured.

Being the kind, tender-hearted pony she was, Fluttershy had to agree with her friends. Somehow, they needed to get Johanna out of harm’s way immediately. And yet, she was still unsure about whether they could be pushing their luck.

“I just… I don’t know if I--”

“Please, Ms. Fluttershy,” Anthony pled to her. “You’re not just doing this for Johanna, you’re doing it for love.”

“He’s seriously talking love already?” Rainbow whispered to Applejack.

The farm girl merely gave her marefriend a gentle nudge to hush her up, as Rainbow responded with an annoyed look.

“If you were in my shoes, you’d do anything for the one you care for most,” Anthony continued. “Is there anyone you truly care about, Ms. Fluttershy? Have you ever been in love?”

The last question seemed to cause Fluttershy to blush a bright pink, about as pink as her mane. Being put on the spot before her friends was certainly not what she expected. Quickly, she tried to hide her face behind her mane.

“Um--uh--n-no!” She stuttered nervously. “I-I-I h-haven’t been in l-love yet.”

Her face said otherwise as her cheeks blushed harder, especially after the very next thing that came out of her mouth.

“But… there is someone I care about greatly,” She concluded, with a small smile.

This truly caught the attention of the remainder of her friends. In particular, Pinkie Pie gasped loudly and bounced alongside her with the biggest smile on her face.

“Oooh… does Fluttershy have a crush on someone?” Pinkie Pie asked cheerfully. “Any pony we know?”

To which this only made Fluttershy blush harder, if such a thing were possible. Something of which didn’t go unnoticed as Rainbow Dash gave a mischievous smirk.

“You know… I think she does Pinkster,” Rainbow Dash chuckled. “Well come on Flutters. Who is it?”

“Um… uh… um…”

“Come on, you know you want to tell us,” Pinkie giggled. “Is it a guy? A she? They/them?”

Just then, Twilight Sparkle used her magic to pry her two friends away from the shy and embarrassed pony in disguise.”

“Now that’s enough you guys,” Twilight spoke sternly. “You know better than to pester Fluttershy about these things!”

“Twilight’s absolutely right,” Rarity agreed. “It’s quite rude invading some po… poor girl’s personal life.”

“We’re kind of starting to get off topic here anyway,” Spike interrupted. “So… what are we going to do?”

Finally, after the blushing on her face passed, Fluttershy turned back to all her friends and Anthony. Looking deep into the eyes of the young man, she could feel the determination and admiration he had for Johanna. She could almost feel it within herself, and she’d be doing a disservice for a friend if they just left her with that horror of a man.

“Okay,” She replied softly. “We’ll sneak in and talk to her. But… we need to be very careful.”

“Way ahead of you, so here’s what we’ll do,” Twilight spoke up. “Anthony will wait for us right here. In five minutes, we’ll go into Johanna’s room, we talk to her, and see about getting her out the front of the house. If we’re lucky, the Judge and the Beadle won’t even be at the house. But if you do see them Anthony, give us a sign.”

Anthony nodded as he headed for the back of the building once more. The girls and Spike proceeded to sneak around the corner making sure no one else was around. Seeing no one around the street, they quickly grabbed hands and Twilight proceeded to work her magic. Within seconds, they were teleported out of the area leaving the place completely empty.

Inside the house, Johanna once more sat at her window, looking out into the streets below quietly cutting out silhouettes… aimless Victorian handicrafts. Not a single day passed by that she thought about one day leaving this gilded cage and flying free much like a bird. Despite the tears in her eyes, she had far more hope than she had in many years. These new pony friends of hers, as well as that young man Anthony, just might provide her the escape she longed for. All she could do now was wait and hope this all proved true.

Just then, a slight breeze filled the room followed by a brief flash of light. The moment it faded, she gasped when she saw the Mane Six and Spike, in their Equestrian form, standing in the midst of her room again.

“Hi honey, I’m home!” Pinkie Pie announced comically.

Johanna clasped one hand over her chest, trying to regulate her breathing from the shock.

“I don’t think I’ll ever get used to that,” Johanna gasped in shock.

“Trust me, when you do it so many times it gets old really fast,” Rainbow Dash replied.

“What are you all doing?” Johanna whispered harshly. “Judge Turpin is right downstairs! If he finds out you’re here, it’ll be--”

But Johanna stopped, just as she was about to finish her sentence. She stole a glance across the room. As if she actually knew about that small hole in the wallpaper. Then she truly thought about the Judge, and how he truly had been spending his time. Watching her from the chamber across the hole, so lascivious… so perverse… so… horrifying. As if it truly dawned on her the reasons for why these creatures would be here now.

“… You’d still come to help me, wouldn’t you?” Johanna concluded.

“Miss Johanna, we are the craziest individuals you will ever meet,” Twilight Sparkle declared. “Maybe we don’t always make the smartest decisions, but we’d be there for you anyway because we care about you. No woman deserves to spend the rest of her days locked away and being told what to do without having a say. You deserve as much happiness as any human being deserves, and we want to make it a reality for you.”

To say that Johanna was touched by this one pony’s choice of words was an understatement. All of her life, she’s known nothing but cruelty and having to abide by certain rules out of fear and obligation. She’d never dare to stand up for herself because of what terrible consequences will await her if she’d say ‘no’. The thought of spending the rest of her days wandering the streets… or worse, to experience the most horrifying acts of pain against her own will left her with nightmares since she was a child. Only now… another thought came to her mind.

The girl casually glanced out from between the shutters at her window. She remembered that day when she first saw Anthony. A young sailor standing across the street, keeping his lonely vigil, his eyes gazing toward her at the mansion. And she returned her gaze toward him, caught in that moment, trying to figure out these newfound feelings despite knowing nothing about this man. As if there was something drawing her, imploring her that this was a sign she couldn’t stray from.

“Twilight, can I ask you something?” Johanna asked.

“Why of course you can,” Twilight nodded.

Twilight Sparkle faced her new friend, noting the pondering gaze upon the girl’s face. The alicorn princess could tell Johanna was trying to figure something out. No doubt a burning question she asked many times as a child, but never received a proper answer for… until perhaps today.

“What is it like to fall in love? You know… your first love?”

Suffice to say, the question caught Twilight completely off guard. She struggled with her own feelings, especially with a certain Prince she recently fell for… of course, she never directly said it before.

“I don’t really know,” Twilight answered, recollecting her thoughts. “It’s kind of hard to explain. I suppose it’s like eating your first slice of pie. You don’t know why, but you get this tingly feeling inside and you want it to stay forever. Especially when you meet someone very special.”

“Have you met that special someone yet?” Johanna asked Twilight.

“Me?” Twilight laughed nervously. “My love life’s a bit complicated. Mainly because I don’t know ‘how’ to admit it. I’ve helped people fall in love before… but it’s not really the same.”

Johanna merely smiled as she placed a soft hand upon Twilight’s shoulder.

“Just be yourself,” Johanna suggested. “When the time comes, the man you like, or possibly love, will understand how you feel. Who knows? Maybe he feels that way too. At least, I certainly hope so.”

The two girls smiled toward one another, embracing with a warm hug.

“Thanks,” Twilight smiled.

“You’re welcome.”

Finally, Johanna’s decision was made. She moved toward the table and opened one of the drawers. The girls and Spike watched as she reached in and removed something. Cupping the mystery object in her hands, she approached Twilight Sparkle and placed the object between her hooves. As she motioned the hooves to grasp it tightly, she leaned toward the pony and whispered something in her ears. The pony said nothing, but as she nodded her head and absorbed every word the expression on her face held interest.

Back around the corner, Anthony was still waiting for the girls and the young gentleman while keeping an eye out for any wandering eyes. Suddenly, a light flashed beside him beckoning him to turn. Their hands clasped together, the humanized versions of Twilight Sparkle and her friends appeared to him once more. Once the light faded, they approached the young sailor.

“How did it go?” He asked them.

Looking toward one group of her friends and then to the other, Twilight Sparkle turned her attention to Anthony and held out one hand toward him. Opening it, she revealed a key within her grasp which Anthony took from her.

“This is your way in later tonight,” Twilight informed him. “Johanna says Judge Turpin should be out on business by then. We should be able to sneak in and get her out.”

“Amazing!” Anthony gasped, elated. “We’ll run away together tonight and be on the first ship out of London before dawn.”

“Hold up there, lover boy,” Rainbow spoke up. “There’s still one problem: Where will we hide Johanna until we can get you guys safely on a ship?”

“She has a very good point,” Rarity agreed. “No doubt Judge Turpin will be on a warpath when he returns and finds she’s missing. I doubt any place in London is safe.”

Anthony contemplated this inquiry in his head, trying to come up with any possible solutions to this dilemma. If what the girls spoke of was true, that there’s no place in the city out of Turpin’s reach, hiding Johanna would be difficult. And then, an idea popped into his head.

“Mr. Todd!” Anthony’s eyes widened.

“Who now?” Spike questioned.

“On my last excursion at sea, I found a man drifting endlessly in the ocean and brought him back to London,” Anthony explained. “His name’s Sweeney Todd, and he told me I might him on Fleet Street. There was also this young lady with golden hair that chased after him.”

This newfound information dawned realization upon the group.

“They must have been the ones we met when we went into Ms. Lovett’s Pie Shop!” Fluttershy realized.

“Ugh, I still can’t get the taste of that pie out of my mouth!” Spike groaned, disgusted.

“Ya think he’ll let us hide out with ‘im till we get ya outta here?” Applejack asked.

“Only one way to find out,” Anthony replied. “Come along now.”

Anthony started to make his way down the street with the entirety of the group following quickly. They made their way back towards Fleet Street without looking back. For they knew that if they had any hope of getting Johanna out of harm’s way, this ‘Sweeney Todd’ was currently their only hope. They didn’t even stop to notice Johanna, the girl peering through the shutters, watching them go.

Meanwhile, back at the barber/pie shop, Sweeney Todd, Johanna’s father, stood staring out of the large window of his home, intense and brooding. Though it had been cleaned, it was still a spartan room. A tatty parlor chair, a large chest, and a few counters with meager bottles of tonsorial supplies. He had one of his razors in one hand, a sharpener in the other, to sharpen his ‘precious friends’ while seething with discontent. Mrs. Lovett sat in the old looking chair she brought in, while Chrysalis sat in another chair closest to Mr. Todd. Her expression too bore similarities to that of Mr. Todd, who started pacing across the window like a caged tiger in the small barber shop.

“It’s not much of a chair, I’ll grant, but it’ll serve,” Mrs. Lovett commented on the chair. “Was me poor Albert’s chair. Sat in it all day long he did, after his leg gave out from the gout, poor dear.”

“A charming story,” Chrysalis replied sarcastically. “Meanwhile, the two of us have been contemplating revenge on the judge and his little Beadle. What I’d give to watch the life slip away from those beady eyes.”

“Worry not, dear,” Mrs. Lovett assured her. “You and Mr. Todd will get what you want soon enough.”

“The problem is that it can’t come sooner,” Chrysalis sighed, standing from her chair. “I wish they’d come in already so we can be done with it.”

“My sentiments exactly,” Sweeney replied, never breaking his gaze. “Why doesn’t the Beadle come? ‘Before the week is out’, that’s what he said.”

“And who says the week’s out?” Mrs. Lovett asked. “It’s only Tuesday.”

“Every second they breathe is a second too long,” Chrysalis replied impatiently.

Todd finally moved away from the window and Mrs. Lovett pursued. Chrysalis watched as the pie woman tried to calm him, soothing the bitter man with a gentle tune.

“We can’t wait!” Chrysalis interrupted Lovett. “Waiting’s a foolish game. In a battle, you don’t wait for the enemy to surrender. You bring the fight to them and break them down till they’re groveling at your hooves for mercy!”

“That may be dearie, but sometimes waiting is a virtue,” Mrs. Lovett responded. “It gives you a chance to let your hatred boil within you. And when the time to kill does come, it feels so much… better.”

Chrysalis rolled her eyes and approached Sweeney’s side. He hadn’t responded to Lovett’s words; he was just pacing about. Mrs. Lovett looked about the room, thinking of all the improvements they could make.

Todd sourly tossed himself into the chair, picking up his largest razor and glared at it intensely. Chrysalis dared to move closer to him, despite the obvious threatening nature of this man.

“Worry not, Mr. Todd,” Chrysalis assured him. “The Beadle assured us he’ll come in. And when he does, you can slit his fat throat and watch the blood pour out like gravy.”

“And the Judge?” Sweeney asked. “When will I get to him?”

“I can’t say for certain,” Chrysalis shrugged. “But I promise, you and I will make him pay for what he did to you. Perhaps it will even give me some semblance of satisfaction, thinking of Celestia in his place as he dies. Still… we could just go to him and kill the man right now.”

The two quickly made their way toward the door, swinging it open as Mrs. Lovett rolled her eyes.

“Can’t you think of nothing else?” She asked, following them to the balcony. “Always broodin’ aware on yer wrongs what happened heaven knows how many years ago…”

Lovett’s gentle words calmed the pair, especially Todd considerably. She moved even closer, risking touching him softly… a touch that drew him back into the room. And Chrysalis, taking a deep breath, slowly closed the door to the barber shop and faced the pair. She watched as the woman’s gaze went back toward the empty room.

Mrs. Lovett (Sings):
Gillyflowers, maybe,
‘Stead of daisies…
I don’t know, though…
What do you think?

As she finished her song, Todd tilted the razor in his hand. He saw the face of a gentleman reflected in the razor. The barber clearly didn’t think of how to improve his shop nor what flowers would soothe the atmosphere for potential customers. Only ‘one’ thing remained on his mind, the one moment that could truly make him feel… happy.

Suddenly, the trio heard what sounded like footsteps climbing the stairs to the shop. Todd and Chrysalis bolted up, their senses alert – Mrs. Lovett herself spun to the door. Sweeney instantly shot his gaze at the door, holding his razor open as he moved strategically toward the door, hiding behind it. This could very well be the moment he longed for. Chrysalis stared with a wicked smirk, waiting to see the bloodshed that had been building to this very moment.

However, much to their disappointment, and as the bell rang from outside the shop, Anthony burst through the door breathlessly. And with him, the Mane Six and Spike entered following behind him.

“Mr. Todd!” Anthony called out. “Thank God, I’ve found you—"

They stopped the moment they noticed Mrs. Lovett and the disguised Changeling standing there. Mr. Todd eyed them, secretly closing the razor he hid behind his back.

“Sorry to barge in like this,” Twilight Sparkle apologized. “We have an urgent dilemma, and we need Mr. Todd’s help.”

“Yes!” Anthony nodded quickly. “Please excuse us…”

“Mrs. Lovett, sir,” Mrs. Lovett introduced herself.

“A pleasure, ma’am,” Anthony tilted his head.

“What brings you all back in ‘ere?” Mrs. Lovett asked the group. “Changed your mind and come to try the pies?”

“No!” Spike responded quickly and loudly. “Not again… never.”

“Smart boy,” Mrs. Lovett smirked.

Sweeney emerged from his place behind the door and Anthony sighed in relief upon seeing his friend once more.

“Mr. Todd, there’s a girl who needs my help!” Anthony exclaimed urgently. “Such a sad girl, and lonely, but beautiful too and--:

“Slow down, Anthony,” Sweeney spoke calmly, leading the boy to the chair.

“Just take a breath, Anthony,” Twilight agreed.

“No need to worry yourself to death before we even rescue her,” Rainbow added.

“Right, sorry about that,” Anthony nodded, sitting down. “Anyway, this girl has a guardian so tyrannical that he keeps her locked away. But then this morning she gave us this…”

Anthony reached into his pocket and procured the key Johanna had given to him and the girls.

“Surely it must be a sign that Johanna wants me to help her,” Anthony continued. “That’s her name, Johanna – and Turpin that of her guardian. A judge of some sort…”

This got Sweeney’s attention, as he snapped his head in the young boy’s direction.

“Basically, the reason we’re here sir is that we plan to sneak her out of her home,” Twilight Sparkle explained. “We wish to hide her until we can find a way to help her escape.”

“We were hoping that perhaps you’d be courteous enough to help us hide her for the time being?” Rarity asked hopefully. “You see, we’ve just met him, Mr. Todd, and he is – for lack of a better word – unnatural.”

“Once he goes to court, I’m going to slip into the house and release her – and beg her to come away with me… tonight,” Anthony finished.

From behind the group, Chrysalis turned away to hide her face. It was suddenly full of shock and sadness upon hearing the young boy’s plan. It touched her way deep down her dark heart because it was exactly the very same plan, she and Fire Fall made all those years ago. A plan, tragically, that never came through.

“Oh, this is all terribly romantic,” Mrs. Lovett commented.

“Isn’t it though?” Pinkie Pie smiled. “It’s like the synopsis of every known romance story ever written.”

“Yes, but – you see – I don’t know anyone in London,” Anthony added. “And I need somewhere safe to bring her till I’ve hired a coach to take us to Plymouth. If I could keep her here, just for an hour or two, I would forever be in your debt.”

“Please Mr. Todd,” Fluttershy pleaded. “We really need your help.”

Sweeney Todd gave no response as his attention drew back out the window with a far off look on his stunned face. His mind raced trying to figure out how this new twist might aid in his plans. Eventually, he looked back from Anthony to Mrs. Lovett and the two shared a similarly knowing expression.

“Bring her here, dear,” Mrs. Lovett told Anthony.

This caused Pinkie Pie to squeal with excitement, bouncing toward Mrs. Lovett and wrapping her with a tight embrace.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you Mrs. Lovett!” She cheered happily. “You don’t know how happy that makes me.”

“No problem dearie,” Mrs. Lovett groaned. “Now… if you’d be so kind… I’d like to breathe.”

“Oops sorry!” Pinkie apologized, letting go.

“Thank you, ma’am,” Anthony smiled at her.

“Are you alright with this plan, Mr. Todd?” Twilight asked Sweeney.

“The girl may come,” Todd replied curtly, nodding in approval.

“Well, that there’s mighty kind of ya!” Applejack said appreciatively.

“Thank you, my friend!” Anthony shook Todd’s hand happily.

“We should probably go so we can get everything in motion,” Spike suggested.

“Right you are, my friend,” Anthony nodded.

The group proceeded to quickly race from the shop, leaving the trio staring after them. Just as they went, the three figures were about to move on with business until…

“You know what? I just realized something…”

The three stopped in their tracks, standing frozen as Pinkie Pie suddenly came back into the shop with a suspicious look on her face. Pinkie Pie slowly approached the trio, as their eyes slowly turned silently communicating on what to do. Away from Pinkie’s gaze, Todd held the razor behind his back… slowly opening it and preparing for the worst. And then…

“We never paid you for the pie you gave to Spike!” Pinkie informed Lovett.

Their stiff postures released as Pinkie Pie somehow pulled a bag of coins from her hair, an act of which left Todd and Lovett ‘slightly’ confused. She proceeded to untie the bag and dip her fingers through the coins.

“How much do we owe you?” Pinkie asked, absently.

“Oh no, no charge at all, dearie,” Mrs. Lovett declined politely. “That pie was on the house; a welcome gift.”

“Oh! Well, we do appreciate it even though it didn’t look appetizing,” Pinkie replied, putting the bag back in her hair. “I’m a baker myself where I come from. I don’t know much about ‘meat’ pies, but if you ever need any recipes to improve your business… here’s my card and we’ll talk.”

With a flick of her hand, Pinkie Pie procured a card with her name on it. She held it out for Lovett, who casually and politely accepted the gesture.

“I’ll think about it,” Mrs. Lovett nodded.

“Come on, Pinkie!” Rainbow Dash called out.

“Coming Dashie!” Pinkie called out, cheerily. “Well, so long!”

And Pinkie Pie proceeded to depart from the shop yet again, closing the door behind her. The moment Pinkie Pie left was the moment a groan escaped Chrysalis’ throat. It was as if the disguised changeling was exasperated after hearing the most annoying sound in the world. Lovett meanwhile looked at the crudely made business card and slipped it between her bosom for safe keeping.

“Seems like the fates are favoring you at last, Mr. T.,” Mrs. Lovett smirked.

Rather than being ecstatic about the news his daughter would soon be back by his side soon enough, Todd merely grunted happily. It didn’t take much for Lovett to see the man was gravely disappointed.

“What is it, love?” Mrs. Lovett asked worriedly. “You’ll have her back before the day is out.”

“Highly unlikely!” Chrysalis spoke up. “You should never trust those girls.”

“Why do you say that?” Mrs. Lovett asked.

“I know them, I have experience with them,” Chrysalis replied lowly. “As I’ve said before, I’ve tried getting my revenge on those responsible for the loss of my love. Every time I thought I’ve finally achieved my vengeance, every time I’ve come so close, those meddlesome ponies, and their idiot dragon friend, always interfere and foil my plans. I have no doubt they intend to do the same here… maybe not today, but eventually.”

Sweeney turned to look at Chrysalis with the same expression on his face.

“You’re sure of this?” Todd asked her.

“Never have I been more sure about anything,” Chrysalis nodded. “Mark my words, Mr. Todd. You may have a few hours with your daughter, but those girls won’t hesitate to permit that boy to carry her off to the other end of England, maybe even beyond that, and that will be the last time Johanna is within your gaze.”

“Then… they pose an obstacle,” Sweeney sighed, grabbing his leather strop. “Not only them but that boy as well. What do you propose we do about them?”

“Oh, them?” Mrs. Lovett questioned. “Let them bring here and then, since you’re so hot for a little…”

Mrs. Lovett made a snipping motion with her hand, emphasizing the throat-cutting gesture.

“Them are some throats to slit, my dear,” She finished.

“Now that I agree with,” Chrysalis nodded. “Those idiots are so gullible and trustworthy; they’ll never see it coming.”

Sweeney Todd moved past the ladies and again made toward his post at the window, staring out toward the alleyway in deep thought. Meanwhile, Mrs. Lovett cheerily moved about the shop, straightening things up and trying to make it slightly cozier than usual.

“Poor little Johanna,” Lovett sighed. “All those years without a scrap of motherly affection. Well, we’ll soon see to that…”

Mrs. Lovett and Chrysalis turned toward Mr. Todd, waiting for a response. But his focus was outside the window. Both of them joined him at his side and looked out. Suddenly, Chrysalis’ eyes went wide with alarm.

“What’s this?!”

Below the window, they could see Signor Pirelli approach the shop with Toby in tow.

“‘Ello, what’s he doing here?” Mrs. Lovett questioned curiously. “Look at that face, he’s up to mischief.”

“Go – keep the boy below with you,” Sweeney instructed Mrs. Lovett.

With a quick nod of her head, the baker woman scurried out of the barber shop as Sweeney turned toward Chrysalis.

“Be ready for anything,” Todd told her.

“I’m always ready,” Chrysalis smirked

Meanwhile, Mrs. Lovett quickly moved down the steps outside the barber shop to greet Pirelli and Toby as they were about to ascend past the sign that read: ‘Sweeney Todd’s Tonsorial Parlor’.

“Signora, is Mr. Todd at home?” Pirelli asked her.

“Plying his trade upstairs, don’tcher know…” She responded.

Lovett stood upon the staircase, blocking their way. Yet her eyes caught a glimpse of Toby, and she gazed with sympathy.

“… Would you look at it, now!” She commented on the boy. “Don’t look like it’s had a kind word since half past never!”

“Ma’am…?” Toby replied, confused.

“You wouldn’t mind if I gave him a nice juicy meat pie, would yer?” Lovett asked Pirelli.

“Yes, yes, whatever you like,” Pirelli replied, waving impatiently.

Pirelli climbed up the stairs, while Lovett took Toby by the hand leading him toward the pie shop door.

“Come with me now,” She instructed the boy. “Your teeth is strong, I hope?”

The two worked their way through the pie shop and Mrs. Lovett quickly round the corner to crab a freshly made pie.

“Close the door and I’ll get you a nice, lovely pie,” Lovett said.

Toby quickly closed the door, as Mrs. Lovett placed the pie on a plate and sat it at a nearby table.

“Sit down, make yourself comfy,” Mrs. Lovett said sweetly.

And Toby obeyed without a single word. He took his seat at the table, removing his bowler hat in the process. The lad was blissfully unaware of what his master was about to walk into.

As for Pirelli, the flamboyant man climbed his way to the door of the shop. He gave a soft tap with his knuckle on the window. Inside the shop, Sweeney was dusting off the chair while Chrysalis swept the floor with a broom.

“Come in!” Sweeney called out.

Pirelli let himself into the shop, removing his large top hat as he stared down the man who bested him in the shaving contest. Chrysalis stood with the broom in hand, waiting for what Pirelli needed to say.

“Mr. Todd,” Pirelli greeted.

“Signore Pirelli,” Sweeney replied.

“Call me Danny,” Pirelli responded, with a natural Irish accent. “Daniel Higgins’ the name when it’s not professional.”

Both Chrysalis and Sweeney looked toward the man, realizing now that this sham of a barber was more than what he seemed. As it turned out, it wasn’t enough that he lied about his skills in elixir making or much less as a barber. No… this man lied about his own nationality and even changed his own name… just like Todd.

“I’d like me five quid back, if’n ya don’t mind,” Danny replied casually.

“Mr. Todd won that five silver fair and square, you pompous arrogant fraud!” Chrysalis hissed.

“Call me what you like my dear, but I’m still getting me quid back,” Danny smirked cockily.

“Why?” Sweeney questioned.

“Because you entered into our little wager on false pretenses, me friend,” Danny replied. “And so, you might remember to be more forthright in the future, you’ll be handing over your profits to me, share and share alike…”

Todd shook his head, amused, and begun to turn away when Pirelli said:

“… Mr. Benjamin Barker.”

Both Sweeney and Chrysalis instantly froze in their spots, shock spread across their faces. For in that moment, they realized this man knew about Mr. Todd’s true identity… but how?

Down in the pie shop, Mrs. Lovett handed Toby one of her grisly pies, which he devoured eagerly.

“That’s my boy, tuck in,” Mrs. Lovett smiled.

As the boy stuffed his face, her attention was almost entirely on the roof above… the muffled voices… the sound of shoes walking… her eyes darted up as she chattered distractedly with Toby.

“Like to see a man with a healthy appetite,” Lovett replied. “Reminds me of my dear Albert.”

She looked over her shoulder at a picture hanging on the wall, of her departed husband, Mr. Albert Lovett. The man himself was very overweight, with a bald head to add to his image.

“Liked to gorge himself to bloatation, he did,” Lovett continued. “He didn’t have your nice full head of hair though—”

“To tell the truth—” Toby replied. “It gets awful hot.”

The boy proceeded to pull off the which, which turned out to be a covering for his own short-cropped hair, choppy and dark. This certainly proved a bit of a surprise for the pie maker herself.

Sweeney Todd and Chrysalis stared in shock toward Danny, who expansively strolled around the shop, taking it all in, savoring every second.

“… Yes, this will do very nicely,” Danny commented on the shop.

He turned his attention toward Sweeney with the biggest smirk plastered on his smug face.

“You don’t remember me?” He asked. “Well, why should you? I was just a down and out Irish pug you hired for a couple of weeks – sweeping up hair and the like—”

He walked over to one of the nearby tables, picking up one of Todd’s razors.

“But I remember these,” Danny spoke admirably. “And how could I ever forget you, Benjamin Barker?”

Sweeney couldn’t even utter a singular response as he looked out the window, his face reeling with shock. Chrysalis, meanwhile, bore hatred on her face. She forced herself to hold back on killing this arrogant man here and now. Danny smirked again as he took a seat right next to the barber chair.

“I would sit right there and watch you, and dream of the day I could be a proper barber meself…” Danny recollected. “You might say you were an inspiration to me.”

Sweeney glared at him, as he walked past the man toward his box of razors. Which only made it more confusing when he walked past them and instead stood near the stove nearby, where a kettle of tea was brewing. Still, Sweeney said no words. He just kept staring forward with the same wide eyed blank expression on his face. All the while, the smug Daniel O’Higgins walked behind Sweeney Todd, like a panther ready to pounce.

“So, do we have a deal, or should I run down the street for me pal Beadle Bamford?” Danny asked smugly. “What do you say to that now, Mr. Sweeney T—”

SLAP!!!

Having heard enough, Chrysalis ran toward Danny and slapped him hard across the face. His head snapped to the side upon receiving such a vicious slap.

“I don’t care what your name is or where you came from!” Chrysalis barked ravenously. “You are in no position to make demands, and you don’t get to talk that way to Mr. Todd! Ever!”

Danny, on the other hand, quickly turned forward again with the same smirk on his face. Now his eyes were locked toward Chrysalis.

“I like your spirit, dear,” He smirked. “Why work for him when you can work for me? Leave this washed up has-been in the dirt. Course, you’ll have to prove your loyalty to me, don’t you?”

He reached up with one hand, tracing his fingers gently along her cheek. Chrysalis stared daggers toward the man, who merely chuckled.

“I’ve always heard blondes are best in bed—”

Without a word of warning, like a thunderbolt, Chrysalis was upon him. She leapt toward the man, brutally grabbing the man by the neck violently strangling him. The man, however, was surprisingly strong and put up a desperate struggle. They thumped awkwardly around the shop until Pirelli a.k.a. Danny broke free from her grasp and viciously slapped Chrysalis, who fell backward and clutched her right cheek as it burned from the strike.

“You… bitch!” Danny snarled.

Over the sound of the tea kettle whistling loudly, something inside Sweeney’s mind snapped. He grabbed for the kettle and quickly swung with all his might, smashing it right into Danny’s face twice. Blood spurted from the man’s mouth as he fell on the ground. But Sweeney didn’t let up, as he quickly knelt down and smashed the kettle onto the man’s head over… and over… and over again. All the while, Chrysalis laid on the floor, watching… a wicked smirk over her face.

Down in the pie shop, Mrs. Lovett heard the muffling and struggling from above. She nervously shifted and about, clanging things around as she cleaned the counter, trying to cover the ruckus.

“My, my, my, always work to be done,” She chattered nervously. “Spic-and-span, that’s motto. Cleanliness is next to whatever-it-is.”

Eventually, Sweeney’s psychotic rampage reached its end, as he dropped the tea kettle to the ground and glared toward Danny’s body. Blood pooled around the man’s head from all the damage he received from the kettle. Sweeney took a few deep breaths as he sat down in his chair, allowing the adrenaline from his actions to course through his veins. He felt something on his shoulders and slowly turned his head slightly. Chrysalis stood behind him, her right cheek still red, massaging his shoulders again.

“Let me ask you something,” Chrysalis spoke casually. “When you snapped like that, was it because he was extorting you or advancing on me?”

Sweeney just slumped further into his chair, allowing Chrysalis to massage his shoulders.

“Both…” He replied simply.

A small smile appeared on Chrysalis’s face, as she slowly leaned down and planted a small kiss on Mr. Todd’s cheek. At first, the barber seemed not to register what she did. But then, he brought a hand and lightly touched the spot she kissed him.

“Thank you, Mr. Todd,” She thanked him genuinely.

“Don’t thank me yet,” He replied. “If anybody comes up here and finds the body, we’re done for.”

Chrysalis turned toward Danny’s body, then toward a chest in the corner.

“Why don’t you make some more tea?” Chrysalis gestured. “I’ll hide the body…”

“So, ah, how did you end up with that dreadful Eyetalian?” Mrs. Lovett asked Toby.

“Got me from the workhouse ‘e did,” Toby replied, between bites. “Been there since I was born. Got no mum, got nobody. A wasted soul, that’s what I am—”

Suddenly, the boy’s face turned horrified when he remembered a sudden, urgent thought.

“Oh God!” He exclaimed urgently. “He’s got an appointment with his tailor. If he’s late, he’ll blame me--!”

The boy bolted up, clearly terrified of Pirelli’s wrath. Much to Mrs. Lovett’s horror, she watched him run out of the pie shop.

“Wait!” She called out.

But it was too late; the boy was gone. Toby vaulted up the stairs to the barber shop and burst inside.

“Signor, you got an appointment…”

He stopped when he realized Signor Pirelli was nowhere to be seen. He turned and saw Mr. Todd standing calmly by the stove, preparing a cup of tea. Once filled, he handed it to Chrysalis, who sat in the barber chair showing only her left side of her face.

“Signor Pirelli has been called away,” Sweeney informed him. “You better run after him.”

“Oh no, sir,” Toby shook his head. “I better wait for him here or it’ll be a lashing. He’s a great one for the lashings.”

He moved past Todd to the large chest where he sat down. Chrysalis eyed nervously at the chest, seeing one of Danny’s hands protruding from the chest, dangling limply. Thankfully, Toby didn’t notice it, but she knew she had to act quickly. She quickly rose from the chair and approached the young boy, smiling nervously adjusting her hair to cover her right side.

“So… Toby, Mrs. Lovett gave you a pie, did she?” Chrysalis asked sweetly.

“Yes ma’am,” Toby nodded. “She’s a real lady. Model of all true Christian virtue.”

Suddenly, Danny’s hand… twitched. This didn’t go unnoticed by Mr. Todd, the man staring anxiously and quickly he approached Chrysalis’s side.

“That she is… that she is,” He nodded. “But if I know a growing boy, there’s still room for some more pie, eh?”

“I’d say, sir,” Toby nodded, patting his stomach. “An aching void.”

Pirelli’s hand twitched desperately now, perilously close to where Toby’s hand was resting. Thankfully, Chrysalis had the good sense to draw Toby closer to the door and opened it.

“Why don’t you run downstairs and wait for your master there?” She suggested. “There’ll be another pie in it for you, I’m sure…”

“No, I should stay here,” Toby shook his head.

Any patience Chrysalis could muster was starting to fade quickly. This boy was stubborn, and he was going to bring them trouble if they didn’t do something. Just then, Sweeney was suddenly inspired and knew just how to get the boy out of the room.

“I know – why don’t you tell Mrs. Lovett that I said to give you a nice big tot of gin?”

This really brought a happy smile to Toby’s face.

“Gin, sir?!” Toby said happily. “Thanking you kindly, sir! You’re a Christian indeed!”

The boy raced out happily and clattered down the stairs. Both Sweeney and Chrysalis sighed in relief now that the boy was gone. But they quickly remembered there was another problem to worry about. Chrysalis walked back to the table and grabbed Sweeney’s razor as the man himself approached the chest and leaned down to open it.

Chrysalis stood right beside him, as Todd looked at her in preparation. Her face was completely impassive. Not a spectral nor disappears like any ghost Todd had lingering around him. But she stood there as Todd looked at her. Her eyes slowly moved toward her hand and Todd followed her look to see… his largest razor in her grasp. Todd looked at the razor and then at Chrysalis, who nodded slowly as if she were informing him…

‘This is the point of no return.’

Chrysalis handed him his razor, and he snapped it open with a sharp, quick flick of his wrist. He moved to the chest and opened it up. A bloody, battered Daniel O’Higgins slowly pulled himself right from the chest, gasping for breath and groaning in pain. Sweeney again turned to Chrysalis, who eyed evilly with a sinister smirk on her face. The mad barber then knelt down alongside the chest and with great ferocity he hauled the man up, one hand over his forehead and tilt it back. The man’s eyes snapped open as Sweeney pressed the blade against his neck… and slit his throat.

Blood sprayed from the man’s neck as he convulsed. Chrysalis watched as the man’s life slowly slipped away from him. She admired the quick work of Todd’s hands, his fingers strong. Imagining how the motion stung Daniel’s throat, but not for long. She leaned against the wall, arms folded, eyeing Todd. Anyone who thought him a simple clod would soon reconsider under the sod and consigned there with a friendly prod from a man no longer Benjamin Barker… but Sweeney Todd.

Eventually, when the dead man was as still as the grave, Sweeney laid him back in the chest and slowly shut the lid once more. Seeing his razor gleam even with blood, feeling how well it fit as it floated across the throat of a hypocrite like his former assistant, he wiped the razor clean. Both he and Chrysalis eyed the chest, knowing what this meant. They both had their first taste of blood in this world and now…

Now they wanted more…”

Epiphany & A Little Priest

Author's Note

Be sure to give plenty of thanks to Postwarmonkey50 and theovine63 for their amazing quotes in this chapter.

Epiphany & A Little Priest

Later that day, the humanized Mane Six and Spike made their way through the streets of London in search of the Old Bailey Courthouse. This very courthouse was where Judge Turpin presided over, the place where he dispensed his version of justice. After their talk with Sweeney Todd, who agreed to help hide Johanna, they carried forth on Anthony’s plan. As for the young boy in question, he returned to the Turpin estate to see Johanna to make sure she’d be ready to leave with him later.

In the meantime, the girls and Spike volunteered to spy on Turpin to make sure he stayed away from home in the meantime. Which led to their eventual finding of Old Bailey. They couldn’t help but gape over how large and intimidating the courthouse looked judging by the exterior alone.

“This is just the kind of place you’d imagine a heartless blowhard like Turpin would be,” Rainbow Dash remarked. “This place gives me the creeps!”

“Certainly not a Hall of Justice if you ask me,” Rarity agreed. “Not to mention it’s completely out of date. Could stand to use new paint, maybe some marble buffing, or even…”

“Not the time, Rarity!” Applejack interrupted. “We gotta make sure Turpin don’t head on back tah the house till Anthony and Johanna leave.”

“How are we going to do this?” Fluttershy asked meekly. “Turpin doesn’t exactly like us at all; we can’t just strike a conversation with him for a few hours.”

“It doesn’t matter what we do,” Twilight Sparkle spoke up. “We need to keep him as far away from his house for a while.”

“What are we supposed to do at the moment?” Spike asked.

“We keep a close eye on the judge and track his every move. We’ll have to sneak into the courthouse and keep him in sight at all times.”

“Well, let’s stop wasting time and get in there!” Rainbow replied.

Twilight held out her hands and the group grabbed hands forming a circle. She used her magic to teleport them inside the building. Thankfully, the interior was hardly well lit, leaving their entry shrouded in darkness. Once inside, the group silently slinked through the halls until they came upon a large courtroom. And it was there where Judge Turpin himself lurked over the proceedings.

Turpin sat upon his podium, the personification of power, very high at the bench. He was dressed in a black robe and powdered white wig. He glared down toward the accused stand where a wasted wretch of a boy no older than ten years old stood. Beadle Bamford stood at the foot of the podium, closest to the boy, with many other members of the grand jury around and about. Before the stunned gaze of the group, this boy was currently on trial.

“Is that a kid?” Applejack whispered horrified. “Why is he on trial?”

“This is the second time, sir, that you have been brought before this bench,” Turpin announced to the boy. “Though it is my earnest wish to ever temper justice with mercy, your persistent dedication to a life of crime is an abomination before God and man.”

“Are you serious?!” Rainbow whispered harshly. “He’s a kid! I bet the only bad thing he’s probably done is steal a loaf of bread!”

“I therefore sentence you to hang by the neck until you are dead, and may the lord have mercy on your soul,” Turpin declared, banging his gavel. “This court is adjourned!”

The wretched boy collapsed in sobs. The Beadle was pleased with the verdict as a couple guards quickly came forth to remove him from the bench. The remainder of the court began to file out, among them the Judge himself. The Mane Six and Spike looked on with shock and disbelief from the sentence Turpin delivered.

“Why that no good, slimy, rotten, mother-bucker!” Rainbow whispered harshly.

“Ah outta run in there and buck him so hard he explodes into a million pieces here and now!” Applejack growled lowly.

“We can’t let that poor boy get hanged!” Fluttershy cried tearfully.

“Trust me Flutters, we won’t!” Rainbow voiced determination. “Wait here!”

“I’m with ya hon!” Applejack replied.

Both the tomboy Pegasus and her southern belle marefriend quickly snuck their way through the halls of the courthouse once more. Thankfully, most of the judges and jurors present were too preoccupied to notice them sneaking about. Rounding a nearby corner, they spotted the two guards escorting the sniveling boy through the halls and the sight made their blood boil. Quickly as possible, they snuck behind the guards and delivered two of the biggest, strongest blows that sent the guards flying toward a nearby wall, knocking them out cold. The frightened boy turned behind him and eyed his saviors with confusion.

“Who’re you?” The boy asked timidly. “What’re you doin’ ‘ere?”

“No time to explain, kid,” Rainbow replied. “You must get out of here now and get as far away as possible before anyone notices you’re gone.”

Applejack then reached into the hem of her dress and pulled out a bag of bits, which she handed to the boy.

“Take this and get on a train or wutever tah get far away from here,” Applejack instructed. “Go, live yer life, and stay outta trouble, ya hear?”

The boy looked down at the tiny bag in his hand, then toward the two girls. Tears fell from his face as he smiled.

“Thank yer, thank yer both,” He said gratefully. “Yer both the personification of kindness yer are.”

“Just go!” Rainbow ordered.

The kid quickly made a mad dash down the hall toward the nearest door. The two women watched the runaway, hoping to Celestia that he’d be alright.

Shortly after freeing the young boy from the fate of the hangman’s noose, Applejack & Rainbow Dash reunited with the girls and Spike. By now, they had teleported themselves outside the building just as the Judge and the Beadle walked away from the impressive edifices of the Old Bailey. Spotting the approaching figures, the group quickly hid behind a nearby wall and poked their heads out to observe the pair of evil men.

“Thank you, your Honor,” Beadle thanked Turpin gratefully. “Just the sentence we wanted.”

“Was he guilty?” Turpin replied.

“Well, if he didn’t do it, he’s surely done something to warrant a hanging.”

“What man has not?” Turpin muttered under his breath.

“Sir?” Beadle questioned.

“No matter,” Turpin brushed off. “Come, walk home with me.”

The men made their way off the grounds of the Old Bailey down a nearby street. The Mane Six and Spike quickly followed behind, keeping a decent distance so as not to be seen by their targets.

“I have news for you, my friend,” Turpin spoke, mid-walk. “In order to shield her from the evils of this world, I have decided to marry my dear Johanna.”

Even at a distance, the announcement shocked the whole group beyond disgust. They couldn’t believe the very words coming from the old man’s mouth.

“Girls… did he really just say that?” Spike asked, disgusted.

“Afraid so, Spike,” Twilight nodded.

“But he’s like old enough to be her grandfather!” Rainbow cringed.

“The thought of it’s enough to make you vomit,” Rarity gagged.

“Ah, sir, happy news indeed,” Beadle said joyfully.

“Strange, though, when I offered myself to her, she showed a certain… reluctance,” Turpin voiced confusion.

“I wonder why,” Spike voiced sarcasm. “He’s probably the worst bachelor in the entire city.”

The Beadle proceeded with exquisite and obsequious delicacy:

As they rounded the corner, the Judge brushed his chin to confirm the Beadle’s word. When even that wasn’t enough, he examined his appearance from the reflection of the nearest window.

“A barber, eh?” Turpin pondered with intrigue. “Take me to him.”

“I am honored, my lord,” Beadle nodded. “His name is Todd… Sweeney Todd. And he is the very last word in barberin’.”

The two men head off, strolling down the road toward Fleet Street. The Mane Six and Spike emerged from hiding, staring at them along the way.

“Can you believe that guy?” Rainbow asked in disbelief. “I mean it’s bad enough he keeps Johanna locked up all day. Now he wants to marry her?!”

“Just when we think that no good varmint can’t get no worse!” Applejack spoke in irritation.

“We can’t let that happen!” Rarity voiced determination.

“And we won’t,” Twilight replied. “He’s going to Mr. Todd’s for a shave. This gives us time to get back to his house and get Johanna out. If we leave now, we’ll have her gone before he gets back. Come on!”

Every pony, and Spike, nodded in agreement and raced down the street in the opposite direction toward Turpin’s house. They knew they needed to work fast if they hoped to get Johanna out of the house. For should Turpin return from the barbershop earlier than planned… may Celestia have mercy upon their souls.

Back on Fleet Street, inside the pie shop, Mrs. Lovett kept Toby entertained. The boy himself was blissfully unaware of whatever horror had befallen his master. In that moment, the two sat around the table as Mrs. Lovett poured Toby a glass of gin… not his first. Many may think it wasn’t wise for a boy so young to be drinking, but such was a commonplace in Victorian London (Especially regarding child labor).

The boy gulped down the gin between ravenous bites of another meat pie. All the while, Mrs. Lovett nervously glanced up at the ceiling, by now hearing it was quiet. She couldn’t help but wonder what the hell was going on up there and what her two cohorts were up to.

“You ought to slow down a bit, lad,” Mrs. Lovett strongly advised. “It’ll go straight to your head.”

“Weaned on the stuff, I was,” Toby replied, slightly slurred. “They used to give it to us at the workhouse, so’s we could sleep. Not that you’d ever want to sleep in that place, ma’am. Not with the things wot happen in the dark.”

“That’s nice, dear…” Mrs. Lovett answered, getting to her feet. “I think I’ll just pop in on Mr. Todd for a tick. You’ll be all right here?”

“Leave the bottle,” Toby requested.

Mrs. Lovett merely gave a roll of her eyes, but otherwise didn’t object. Against her better judgment, she left the bottle of gin on the table for the boy as she departed from the shop.

In the barber shop just upstairs, Chrysalis and Sweeney Todd were cleaning the mess made not too long ago. The memory of what happened was still fresh in their minds, not to mention the adrenaline still running over the entire ordeal. Sweeney had cleaned off his blade, while Chrysalis mopped the leftover blood off the floor.

“That’s the last of the blood,” She commented. “And nothing left on the windows.”

“For now,” Sweeney replied casually.

It was then that the door swung open with a bell chime. Mrs. Lovett entered the shop as Todd methodically cleaned his razor.

“Gawd, the lad is drinking me out of house and home,” Lovett sighed in annoyance. “How long until Pirelli gets back?”

Sweeney merely turned around as he cleaned his razor, fresh blood still on the sleeve of his arm.

“He won’t be back,” Todd said menacingly.

“Not now… or ever again,” Chrysalis added.

Mrs. Lovett gasped loudly, noticing the blood on Sweeney’s arm.

“Mr. T., you didn’t!” She gasped, instantly suspicious.

“Don’t believe us?” Chrysalis questioned. “Check the chest.”

Chrysalis casually pointed one hand toward the chest. Mrs. Lovett quickly made her way over to throw the lid open. One peek inside, and she quickly slammed it shut spinning toward the pair. Horror was plastered on her face upon seeing the remains of Pirelli at the bottom of that chest.

“You’re barking mad!” Mrs. Lovett whispered in shock. “Both of you! Killing a man wot done you no harm.”

“He recognized me from the old days,” Sweeney explained nonchalantly. “Tried to blackmail me – half my earnings.”

“And he tried to sway me into abandoning Mr. Todd to work for him,” Chrysalis added. “He wanted to me to sleep with him to prove my loyalty.”

“Oh well, that’s a different matter!” Mrs. Lovett sighed in relief. “For a moment there I thought you two lost your marbles.”

She pulled the chest open once more, staring at the bloody corpse lying within.

“Ooooh! All that blood!” She shook her head. “Enough to make you come all over gooseflesh, ain’t it? Poor bugger. Oh, well.”

Mrs. Lovett started to close the chest, but then had an idea. She reached in and rummaged around the bloodied pockets of the dead man. Eventually, she pulled out Pirelli’s chatelaine purse and opened it to reveal its contents.

“Three quid! Well, waste not, want not, I always say…”

She tucked the purse into her dress and slammed the lid of the chest once more.

“Now this presents us with a new challenge,” Chrysalis spoke up. “What are we going to do about the boy?”

Sweeney stared at his razor, completely lost in thought over the blood he’d spilled. And yet… there was so much more he could do. So, why stop there?

“Send him up,” Todd replied.

Mrs. Lovett snapped her head in his direction, the concern as plain as the nose on her face.

“Oh, we don’t need to worry about him,” Lovett implored. “He’s a simple thing. I’ll pawn him off with some story.”

“Send him up, woman!” Sweeney demanded coldly.

“I agree with Mr. Todd,” Chrysalis vouched for him. “We let the boy live, he’ll tell the next person he meets that he showed up here with Pirelli. Word will get out and people will wonder where he is. And eventually, they’ll realize he was last seen here before he went missing. When the police put two-and-two together, it’s off to jail with us.”

But even with the threat of imprisonment, or worse, the last thing Mrs. Lovett wanted was any harm to come to a boy so young. Acting quickly, Mrs. Lovett threw in a new idea.

“Now, Mr. T., surely one’s enough for today,” Lovett replied. “Don’t want to indulge yourself, after all… ‘Sides, I was thinking about hiring a lad to help around the shop, me poor knees not being what they used to be.”

Sweeney thought about this idea for a moment. On one hand, killing the boy could put an end to their troubles here and now. Then again, if anyone knew the two at all, they’d come looking for him. Keeping the boy to work in the shop could possibly buy his loyalty and he’ll forget about Pirelli altogether. With a sigh, Todd moved to his familiar post by the window.

“Alright,” Sweeney replied. “Anything you say.”

“Mark my words you two,” Chrysalis warned. “Keeping that boy here is the worst idea you can think of. If this blows up in our faces, don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

“’Course we’ll have to stock up on the gin,” Mrs. Lovett suggested. “The boy drinks like a Barbary sailor—”

But Sweeney Todd paid her no heed. He stood by the nearby window, looking out toward the streets below. Suddenly, as Todd looked out the window, his expression widened. Todd gasped – a great, shocking intake of breath as his whole body tensed like iron – Mrs. Lovett spun to him and turned toward his direction.

Emerging down the street, from the alleyway across the street, were two men. One was the Beadle pointing his cane at the Bakery and the other… the other was the very man Todd refused to forget his entire life.

“The Judge!” Todd gasped.

Chrysalis curiously approached the window just in time to see all the activity below. Sure enough, they could see the Judge and the Beadle approaching. She could see the men were exchanging a few words and at first glance they appeared to be nothing more than simple stuffy residents of this industrious city.

“Is that him?” Chrysalis asked.

The disguised changeling caught a glare from Todd, one filled with fire and brimstone in a cauldron boiling with blood. Much to her own surprise, she backed down, which was a big deal for her.

“I have not forgotten his face for years,” Todd whispered, eyes blazing. “Not since the day he sent me away and took my wife and daughter for his own.”

It was then Chrysalis caught the shining glint in Todd’s trusted razor. The burning anger within his eyes reflected ever so fiercely. It was all coming together.

‘It’s not justice he wants… it’s revenge,’ Chrysalis realized. ‘Revenge for something that was… unjustly stolen from him.’

“Get out,” Todd commanded, almost in a whisper.

Todd turned around toward the two women, who didn’t move.

“Get out!” He shouted.

Mrs. Lovett gave him a quick kiss then very quickly left the room, realizing what Todd yearned to accomplish. Chrysalis turned to leave as well, until…

“Wait!”

Chrysalis stopped and turned toward Todd, who prepared himself.

“You stay,” Todd instructed simply.

Chrysalis merely nodded her head as Todd turned from the window and looked around the shop, shifting nervously. Now that his great moment of revenge was at hand, he didn’t quite know what to do with himself. Todd moved toward the mirror desk in the room, his large razor in hand. He coiled by the door, prepared to kill the judge as soon as he walked into the room.

No… Todd realized how much he wanted to savor this moment. He quickly moved and put the razor down, deciding a different approach was in order. He’d give the man a shave, so as to savor the taste of having the man at his every whim. And when his guard was down, Todd would kill him. He looked toward the mirror, realizing his sleeve was still stained with the blood of Pirelli. He went over and put on his jacket.

“I’m going to kill him,” Todd declared. “I’m going to have my revenge.”

The very sound of the notion gave a notorious glint in Chrysalis’ eyes. After all, she herself dreamed of enacting her own personal revenge.

“Opportunity knocks,” She replied, with a growing smirk. “So, how are you going to kill him?”

“I won’t kill him right away,” Todd replied. “No, I want to savor the moment, have him at my mercy, let my misery and memories of my hate for him drive my every move.”

The changeling was in total bliss at the very words this barber was telling her; it was like her very dreams were about to come true.

“I need you to help me make him feel comfortable,” Todd declared, straightening his coat.

“Let me guess,” The woman licked her lips. “Because I am a woman, a pretty woman at that, you believe that is the key.”

“Yes,” Todd nodded, lost in thought. “Every man in this world wants nothing more than a pretty woman… they are willing to do anything to get their dirty hands on one.”

Something about the darkness on the barber’s face, especially his eyes, rubbed the changeling off. It wasn’t like she knew nothing of darkness. After all, one of her colleagues was the literal embodiment of darkness and shadows, the definition of unsanctioned evil. But perhaps it was something about Todd’s motivations. No, that couldn’t be right. Every one of her Equestrian colleagues, Chrysalis included, were all motivated by revenge. But if that wasn’t it…

‘What are you hoping to accomplish, Mr. Todd?’ Chrysalis pondered to herself.

Finally, Sweeney Todd stood. All his demons settled into a bizarre form of calmness. They could hear the Judge’s footsteps climbing the stairs. And then, the door opened, and in walked none other than Judge Turpin. Chrysalis stepped back, noting Todd’s urge to hide the change in his demeanor. She eyed the man up and down, sizing him up. His appearance reeked of slime and arrogance, as if he wanted people to hate him right at the moment. But his attention was not on Chrysalis, but toward the barber.

“Mr. Todd?” The Judge presumed.

The man’s voice was very oily, as if it was permeating like a stream through her bloodstream freezing it to the touch. Todd himself slowly turned to face the Judge, like seeing a familiar face for the first time.

“At your service…” Todd ‘politely’ greeted the judge. “An honor to receive your patronage, my lord.”

“You know me, sir?”

Todd gave a polite bow, though Chrysalis could sense and feel the bleeding hatred between the lines.

“Who in this wide world is not familiar with the honored Judge Turpin?”

The Judge grunted and glanced around the shop with a raised brow. No doubt there was disgust in his glance, eyeing the facility up and down. Specifically, the wooden rafters as opposed to the clean marble he was so used to. To him, it was a perfect reflection of the low end society residing in Fleet Street.

“These premises are hardly prepossessing and yet the Beadle tells me you are the most accomplished of all the barbers in the city,” Turpin finally said.

“That is gracious of him, sir…” Todd replied.

The man turned his head to Chrysalis, nodding to the Judge. Immediately, Chrysalis knew what he wanted of her, and it sickened her just to be in proximity with Turpin. Even if she were a Siren, like the three stooges who make the order, she wouldn’t wany anything to do with him. Grumbling, she obliged, approaching the man to remove his coat.

“… Sir, if you please, sir,” Chrysalis indicated for the Judge to sit. “Sit.”

As expected, the grimy eyes of the Judge looked at her. She could feel him undressing her with his eyes.

“Pardon my assistant,” Todd replied, as she walked away. “And what may I do for you today, sir? A stylish trimming of the hair? A soothing skin massage?”

As Chrysalis hung the Judge’s coat, she could still feel the Judge looking at her.

‘Disgusting man,’ She thought to herself. ‘He deserves whatever Todd gives him.’

Finally, as the Judge took his seat in the chair, he began to sing. He sung of desire to be presentable in apparel, all to satisfy the love of someone unnamed to them.

The Judge loosened his ascot and collar, as he sat in the chair. Todd whipped a sheet over the Judge, then tucked the bib in. The Judge hummed, flicking imaginary dust off the sheet; Todd whistled gaily, the burning eyes into the man growing brighter.

“You’re in a merry mood today, Mr. Todd,” Turping noticed.

The barber merely carried on, picking up the next verse as he mixed the shaving lather.

The Judge hummed jauntily; the thought of pretty women distracted him so. Todd whistled and started stropping his razor rhythmically. He then lathered the Judge’s face. Still whistling, Todd stood back to survey the judge, who by now was totally relaxed, eyes closed. No doubt Turpin was off in a land of twisted wonder, not realizing just how much danger he had put himself in. Todd was completely focused on what he was set out to do.

All the while, Chrysalis sat and watched as the scene unfolded, as if she were taking notes. There was something about this she longed to remember, to learn from, and to apply to her own ventures. She longingly dreamt of having these very moments with her most despised enemies, while she slept at night cursing her every failure.

She watched silently as Todd picked up his most prized razor. Immediately, the entire tone of the scene shifted. The barber sang a soft, somber tone to his prized possession, preparing for the daunting and most important task at hand.

Despite the Judge’s rude interruption, something he said caught Todd and Chrysalis’ attention. The barber approached the chair, leaning toward his customer.

Shock tremored through Todd – as the Judge closed his eyes again and settled in comfortably… the barber’s rage slightly rising…

“And pretty as a rosebud,” The Judge sighed.

“Pretty as her mother?” Todd suggested, aside.

“What?” The Judge sat up, mildly puzzled. “What was that?”

“Oh, nothing, sir,” Todd dismissed the notion quickly. “Nothing. May we proceed?”

Turpin sat back in the chair, once again comfortable for the service to begin. Chrysalis watched with anticipation as Sweeney Todd stepped behind the Judge – his razor ready – certain of the great moment to come – Todd finally placed the razor at the man’s neck, ever so inching closer to the skin. She could feel the want to see the blood spill all over his throat.

And then, with an easy flick of his wrist, Todd cleanly shaved the man’s chin as he sang. All the while, he snuck glances toward Chrysalis while doing so. He had no idea why, but he found his gaze drawn to her… to the creature behind the mask of beauty.

There was no doubt about it this time. The music approaches a feverish crescendo, as Chrysalis braced herself. Todd was just about to finally kill the Judge right before her eyes. Her gaze widened with a toothy, evil smile. She relished this moment, waiting to see a man’s revenge exacted in the most perfect way imaginable.

At the height of the climax, Todd raised his arm in a huge arc. Todd was about to go in for the killing slice, to finally have his vengeance for all the pain and agony the vile judge inflicted upon him many years ago. Chrysalis leaned closely as the barber was about to slash the Judge’s throat when—

Suddenly, the door burst open as Anthony rushed in!

“Mr. Todd! I’ve seen Johanna! She said she’ll leave with me tonight--!”

The sailor stopped as soon as he realized who was sitting as Todd’s customer. The Judge leapt up, away from Todd, fueled with burning anger.

“You!” Turpin snarled. “There is indeed a higher power to warn me thus in time—”

The old man tore off the white sheet, wiping off the shaving lather and threw it angerly at Anthony, as he advanced savagely.

“Johanna elope with you? Deceiving slut! I’ll lock her up in some obscure retreat where neither you nor any other vile creature shall ever lay eyes on her again--!”

He then spun with venom toward Todd, who was so despondent he didn’t react when the Judge spat at the man.

“And as for you, barber, it is all too clear what company you keep. Service them well and hold their custom – for you’ll have none of mine.”

And just like that, Judge Turpin stormed right out of the building, with no intent of ‘every’ returning for another service. But instead, the Judge had his own plans to enact. Sweeney Todd did not give chase, nor did he uttered in an objection or plea, he just stood there… frozen.

To say the disguised changeling was furious was an understatement. It looked like Chrysalis’s face was oozing radioactive waste, with a fuse ready to ignite due to the heat of the burning anger.

“You… insolent fool!” Chrysalis shrieked. “You realize what you’ve done?! You show up at the most inopportune moment… and you ruined everything!”

“But Ms. Winters – you and Mr. Todd have to help me –” Anthony tried reasoning. “I’ve talked to Johanna and--!”

“Your excuses have no meaning! If you know what’s good for you, you stay away and never return on your life!”

“But—”

Todd suddenly turned toward Anthony with a ferocious roar:

“OUT! OUT, I SAY!!!”

Utterly stunned at his friend’s ferocity, a temper that worked wonders, Anthony backed away and hastily rushed out of the shop, out of sight. In the quiet ambience of the shop, Chrysalis’s huffing slowly calmed down as she turned around toward Todd. Very agitated, he stood over his chance motionless, as if he were in shock. She could see his mind was cracking apart and it didn’t get any better when Mrs. Lovett hurried in.

“All this shouting and running about, what’s happened--?” Mrs. Lovett asked.

“I had him – and then—” Todd muttered.

“The sailor busted in, I know,” Mrs. Lovett finished. “I saw them both running down the street and I said—”

Chrysalis could feel the mood growing ferocious as she bore witness to Todd’s wrenching insanity. By now, he was already close to the surface, and finally… he exploded.

Suddenly, Todd turned toward Mrs. Lovett and Chrysalis – the former started back – alarmed by the pure madness in his eyes – while Chrysalis gazed with a sense of awe.

Suddenly, he lurched and grabbed Mrs. Lovett tightly—

Todd clutched her to him very tightly, slashing the air violently with the other hand. Then suddenly, he keened, a howl of pure agony:

He hurled Mrs. Lovett away from him, the latter landing in Chrysalis’s grasp briefly before even the Changeling cast the baker aside.

All at once, as Sweeney Todd kept slashing the air ravenously, Chrysalis found herself gazing—

--Into Todd’s mind.

Somehow, Chrysalis found herself outside the streets, among the people of London in the streets. It didn’t take long to find Todd, stalking relentlessly, holding his razor, striding down the street like a tiger. The many pedestrians they passed hardly noticed them, not even the fact that Chrysalis was outside her human disguise. They are invisible to them, wolves among the sheep, as the barber beckoned—

And they continued in stride, Todd beckoning another man:

Once more, Todd and Chrysalis continued in stride, the latter watching him beckoning more and more men:

And from one man to another, Todd continued to prowl as Chrysalis followed like a lioness with the lion.

Suddenly, Todd fell to his knees. Chrysalis loomed over him as he keened in anguish—

With one final exalted cry, Sweeney Todd raised his razor high on the soaring last note. Just as Chrysalis reached out, something pulled her back… her view suddenly obscured by a strange, frenzied fluttering of black wings. She fought to pull herself back, as she discovered the black wings are pigeons, thousands of them, flying up in a great cloud…

Chrysalis was pulled back to finally discover that Todd knelt in the heart of a church square… empty but for him. As his cry came to an end, Chrysalis was slashed back to—

Sweeney Todd, kneeling on the floor of his shop. Sweat poured through his clothes, panting for breath. Beside Chrysalis, Mrs. Lovett stood. And like Chrysalis, they looked down at him intently.

“That’s all very well, but what are we going to do about the dear departed?” Mrs. Lovett asked, kicking the chest.

But Sweeney Todd didn’t answer. He remained kneeling, motionless. Sighing, Chrysalis approached him.

“Listen Todd!” Chrysalis spoke firmly. “You need to get a hold of yourself! Do you hear me?”

Chrysalis slapped Todd’s cheek – he looked up at her, barely seeing her or Lovett.

“Oh, you great useless thing,” Mrs. Lovett groaned. “Come on—”

Mrs. Lovett hauled him up and practically dragged the barber back to her pie shop, Chrysalis following behind.

Finally, they made it back to the pie shop, yet not without a struggle.

“Sit down,” Mrs. Lovett ordered Todd.

Todd thumped down, still in his own dark world. While he sat quietly, Mrs. Lovett quickly glanced around for Toby and then went straight for her parlor. While Lovett was gone, Chrysalis stared at Todd, who just sat in the chair as if under some form of trance. Slowly, she approached Todd’s side and slowly took a seat on the empty chair closest to him. For a moment, they said nothing as she looked out toward the window occasionally glancing back at his frowning, yet calm face.

“It hurts, doesn’t it?” Chrysalis asked, comforting. “Coming so close to enacting revenge, only for some fool to rip it away from you at the last moment. There have been many times where my enemies slipped out of my grasp, and every time it only fuels my anger to resolve and return again.”

When Todd didn’t answer, Chrysalis strode toward the window, her own hateful eyes looking toward the people out on the street.

“All those… people. Full of ruthless habits and disgusting minds, yet they have the gall to call me the villain?” Chrysalis scoffed. “Their heroes so bling in their morals and righteousness that they don’t realize there are villains right in their vicinity; even sitting next to them eating… pies, cakes, cookies… and brownies!”

Chrysalis paused in her rant, taking this time to draw a few deep breaths before proceeding.

“What reason do they have to live?” She snarled, almost salivating. “Why? Because they are just like everyone else? And we are subjected and purged because we are different? Outcasts? The oddballs of society? They disgust me… all the injustice that is allowed to fester. How did the world become so naïve to the world around them? The world has gone too soft; it deserves to be purged… all of it.”

Whether or not Sweeney Todd heard a single word from Chrysalis, she took every advantage to rant. The years of frustration and anger had been cooped up within her for so long, held back by the need to maintain a sense of regal dignity. Yet even someone like she knows there’s only so much madness within her to contain until even her own patience pools over. Even so, she’s meant to represent the Dark Order as their most trusted among their ranks and here she was in a dreary town with a mad barber without even their permission to enter their premises. And if she were to go back now, if she were to crawl back to the ‘order’ with nothing to show for, she’d be no better than the has-been of a centaur and a misguided filly.

Perhaps, this was just what Sweeney Todd and Chrysalis have in common… outcasts driven by a desire for revenge, yet nowhere within its grasp. Just a regular pair of ‘failures’.

In between, Mrs. Lovett discovered Toby sound asleep on the sofa before the fire. She quickly snatched up a bottle of gin from the sideboard and returned to the pie shop. She found the pair sitting together, pouring a tumbler of gin, and handing it to them.

“There, drink it down,” Mrs. Lovett instructed softly. “All the way – that’s right…”

Sweeney Todd does so, at least having a sense to drink away the sorrow between his frustration.

“… Now, we got a body molderin’ away upstairs,” Mrs. Lovett reminded. “What do you intend we should do about that?”

“Later on, when it’s dark, we’ll take him to some secret place and bury him,” Todd answered.

“Yes, we would do that,” Chrysalis nodded. “It’s not like he has relatives coming to poke around looking for him.”

Meanwhile, Lovett turned to the commonfolk passing her shop. She pondered over what to do with the body of that con barber. Suddenly, an unheard sting played as an idea came to her head… a desperately, despicable, deviously, deceptive, and downright diabolical idea…

“And why should we settle with burying our debts?” Mrs. Lovett inquired.

“What are you rambling about now, Lovett?” Chrysalis groaned, frustrated.

“Well, you both know me, sometimes bright ideas just pop right into my head, and I keep thinking…”

The two turned to Lovett as she started to saunter towards her counter.

“Shame?” Sweeney asked.

As Lovett turned toward the two, Sweeney seemed unresponsive while Chrysalis simply looked unimpressed. She, like her friend, was not following along. Lovett sighed and simply continued sharing her thoughts aloud, ladling the usual ‘filling’ for her pies which was poured back in with an unsatisfying plop.

Suddenly, Chrysalis and Sweeny slowly turned towards each other. In that moment, they finally understood what the piemaker was implying. A slight smirk grew on the barber’s face while Chrysalis’s response was far more piqued. A villainous idea, yes… but one she most eagerly wants to do.

Sweeney and Chrysalis soon stood up to join her, leading into a triangle dance.

They soon danced toward the window, watching the passersby, pondering all the potential ‘customers’ for their unethical undertaking to revamp both businesses.

As Mrs. Lovett returned to her counter, Chrysalis and Sweeney gave a sinister look of agreement.

“Why, Nellie, dear… what a delightfully wicked solution to suggest…” The changeling remarked eagerly, with ecstasy. “I’m getting goosebumps over this!”

“Wicked, yes… but necessary for all of us,” Sweeney added, facing the piemaker. “These are desperate times, Mrs. Lovett, and desperate measures are called for!”

“Call it what you will… but still… as you said, we’d be doing them a favor anyway. No skin off my brow~”

Soon, the piemaker reached into her oven to pull out a cooked meat pie, placing it down on the counter.

“Here we are now, hot out of the oven…”

The pair eyed the pastry curiously, along with a sly and wicked smile.

“What is that?” Chrysalis and Todd asked, with raised eyebrows.

As Chrysalis realized the intent, she played along while Todd peered his eye from the shop window, toward a person of the very profession welcoming the parish.

And as she sang, she too looked outside to the Priest Todd was looking at.

The barber’s gaze soon turned to an oddly dressed chap reading a book of poetry of all things.

An audible ‘mmm!’ broke their concentration as they turned and saw Chrysalis mimicking a satisfied dining experience, holding the pie in question.

“Mrs. Lovett… simply heavenly! One might say… close to Godliness~ Ha-ha…”

“Why, thank ye, dearie,” Mrs. Lovett responded, in kind. “Now I’ll confess… not as hearty as bishop, perhaps, but not as bland as curate, either. So, it’s good fer business, leaves you wantin’ more. Problem is… we can only get it on Sundays…”

“Well, what could be simpler then?” Chrysalis slyly suggested. “Shave the priest for cheap after Sundayservice… sell him for double for Monday service~”

This remark earned a light chuckle from the piemaker as she and Todd looked out the window for more potential ‘flavors’.

Smirking at the two, Chrysalis joined their little game.

Then, in the middle of everything, Sweeney began waltzing with Mrs. Lovett while also switching off to waltz with Chrysalis.

“Now then, let’s see… what do you say about… tinker~?” Mrs. Lovett suggested, pointing toward a pauper.

Sweeney and Chrysalis looked at the tool carrying man, no doubt inquiring for work. They looked at each other with concern.

“Mm… something pinker,” Sweeney remarked.

“Tailor?” Mrs. Lovett eyed a well-suited man.

“Something paler,” Chrysalis added.

“Potter?”

“Something hotter,” Sweeney retorted.

“Butler?”

“Something… subtler?” Chrysalis and Sweeney said in unison.

“Hmm… locksmith?”

The two were stunned as they couldn’t think of the proper rhyme for that profession. So, they continued their little game of naming flavors.

“Now, the two of you might find this one a bit stringy, but…” Mrs. Lovett pointed out. “I highly recommend the fiddle player.

The two leaned closer, spying a man carrying a musical instrument, though it was actually hard to tell what it was. The sight of which made Chrysalis raise an eyebrow.

“Mrs. Lovett, your eyes must be going, because that is obviously a piccolo player, or possibly a flutist,” The disguised Changeling corrected.

“Now, how can you tell?”

“Well… it looks piping hot!”

This issued a hearty chuckle from the piemaker.

“Then blow on it first, love!” Lovett added.

The two women shared the laughter as the barber turned back to face them.

“Well now, since the marine don’t appeal to neither of you…” Mrs. Lovett spied a naval officer. “Why not try a little rear admiral?”

“Honestly, way too salty,” Chrysalis pointed out. “Too much salt from such an old salt would kill any man.”

“I prefer… general?” Sweeney inquired, seeing another decorated officer. “Have you that?”

“With or without his privates? – ‘With’ is extra.”

Chrysalis, getting the innuendo, guffawed with Mrs. Lovett as the latter returned to her counter, pulling out another pie from the oven and presenting it to them.

“What is that?” Sweeney asked.

She presented the pair with a pie clearly overstuffed with filling and placed on a doily.

Mrs. Lovett grabbed a rolling pin, while Chrysalis went for the butcher’s knife.

“True, we don’t have judge yet…” Chrysalis suggested.

“… But would you settle for the next best thing?” Lovett finished.

“What’s that?”

The two ladies eyed each other devilishly as they answered grimly:

“Executioner!”

The barber smiled with intrigue as they rejoined in the dance. Todd took the cleaver from Chrysalis, feeling the heft of it. It felt so… good.

And the music built to a climax as they joyously brandished their ‘weapons’ before breaking down with a sinister laugh.

“Oh, I wonder what pony meat tastes like!” Chrysalis smirked, licking her lips.

“I’m partial to sandwiched meself with ‘orse meat, least when I’m not busy bakin’ pies,” Mrs. Lovett added. “Mind you, that does sound like a good recipe for me meat pies. Much better than pussy meat, that’s for sure.”

As Mrs. Lovett returned to her pie-making station, Sweeney turned to his companion.

“How do you think you’ll get them here?” Todd asked curiously.

An evil glint flickered in the changeling’s eyes, one she prided herself on perfecting.

“I have a few ideas,” Chrysalis smiled maliciously. “I’ll have to improvise though… shouldn’t be too hard…”

And thus, upon this very day, the heat was on. Already, the kitchen was getting fired up for business. Those idiots residing in London had no idea what was coming to them. More importantly, neither did those blasted ponies and their moronic dragon pet. For once in Chrysalis’ long-standing career, everything was finallygoing to go her way.

God, That’s Good

Later that night, a certain group of girls and their young dragon-turned-boy ran about frantically as they helped Johanna pack her belongings so she could finally leave Turpin’s house. They had been packing for a while now, trying to get everything together for Johanna’s long journey with Anthony. By this point, everything was nearly finished as they reflected on how they got to this very moment.

Earlier, Anthony had been helping them all pack for the trip. But he needed to leave to ensure all was well on Sweeney Todd’s end of the plan. None were aware of what transpired that day, nor that Turpin was already on his way home at this very moment. Had they’d known what was to come, they probably would’ve left much sooner.

Johanna’s small, white hands were removing clothes from a drawer and placing them into her portmanteau, locking the case shut. She was dressed in her traveling clothes, nearly packed and ready to leave. But as the bag clicked shut, she froze in place and cast a downtrodden look toward the floor. This hadn’t gone unnoticed by the group; Twilight Sparkle especially was the first to take notice.

“Everything alright?” She asked Johanna.

Hearing the lavender pony princess talking to her, Johanna instantly snapped her head in her direction.

“Yes, I’m fine,” Johanna nodded.

“You don’t look very confident,” Twilight replied.

It was at that moment Rainbow Dash stopped in between the girls; her arms full of clothing.

“What’s with the chit chat?” Rainbow asked impatiently. “We need to be packed up before Judge Jerkface gets back from his shave!”

“I have to agree with Rainbow on this one,” Rarity interjected. “I’d hate to be anywhere near here when that horrid man returns.”

“And we were warned what will happen to us if he finds us here… twice!” Fluttershy emphasized.

“Don’t worry girls, we’ll get back to it,” Twilight assured them. “I just think Johanna needs some advice at the moment.”

“Well, make it quick!” Rainbow responded, with an eye roll. “Clock’s ticking and our window of opportunity is getting smaller by the minute.”

As the girls resumed their assistance with the packing, Johanna and Twilight sat alongside each other on the former’s bedside.

“What’s troubling you, Johanna?” Twilight asked concerned. “You’ve been longing to leave this place, and freedom is just minutes away from happening. Why aren’t you happy?”

The blonde-haired girl was silent for a moment, contemplating her answer until she faced the princess.

“I’m frightened, Twilight,” Johanna responded honestly. “Despite how oppressive it’s been, this is the only life I’ve ever known. I know nothing about the world beyond these walls, and I have no other family to go home to. What if the world is just as bad, if not worse than Turpin’s? Sometimes it’s best to keep the evil you know rather than stumble blindly into an all new one.”

As Twilight gazed upon the poor young girl, her words sinking in, the Alicorn princess had a feeling she knew where this was going. Placing a gentle comforting hand on Johanna’s, she gazed deeply into her friend’s eyes.

“I understand how you feel,” Twilight told Johanna.

“No, you don’t,” Johanna shook her head. “You have friends, family, and even someone you long for. My entire life has been in this gilded cage.”

“That may be true, but I do understand how you feel,” Twilight continued. “You’ve spent your entire life stuck in a bubble and you’re afraid to burst out of it.”

“What do you mean?” Johanna asked curiously.

Seeing this got Johanna’s attention, Twilight Sparkle released a sigh before explaining herself.

“When I was younger, I was trapped in my own bubble,” Twilight explained. “All my life, I wanted to study and learn everything about magic. That desire took over every single aspect of my life until there was nothing that I cared about more than my books. So many times, other ponies, even Spike, tried to convince me to open up, get out of my bubble for just a moment, and try to make friends. Each and every time, I’ve pushed them away. I had completely isolated myself from a world that went on without me.”

Twilight Sparkled turned her head toward her friends, who were moving about and packing an assortment of supplies. She couldn’t help but give a small smile at the sight.

“Then one day, my teacher sent me to a small town where I met some very kind, and frankly odd, ponies,” She giggled to herself. “Though I was cold and distant toward them, they did everything they could just to befriend me. But I was afraid to step out of what I’d known for my entire life.”

“What made you change?” Johanna asked.

“It wasn’t until the six of us came together and used the Elements of Harmony to vanquish Nightmare Moon that I realized something very important,” Twilight responded. “You can’t spend your time stuck in your old life; otherwise, you miss out on the chance to make a new one. You miss a chance of not only meeting new people, but potentially new friends.

“Johanna, you have a chance to finally make a new life of your own, with a man who clearly admires you and who you admire in return. Don’t let fear take that chance away from you. You need to stand up to Judge Turpin and stop living your life in a prison. What’s the point of living if you refuse to take any chances?”

A small lone tear slowly slipped from Johanna’s eye and down her cheek as she smiled toward her new friend. She couldn’t even begin to imagine how blessed she had been ever since these new friends came into her life. Friends who only wanted to help her be happy, even risking their own safety for hers. She threw her arms around Twilight, as the emotions finally caved in.

“Thank you, Twilight,” Johanna spoke gratefully. “I needed to hear that.”

“You’re absolutely welcome,” Twilight replied, hugging back. “Now, we really should get back to packing before Turpin returns.”

The two girls pulled away from the hug and were about to start packing once more when the door creaked open, drawing their attention.

“So, it’s true.”

Everyone turned toward none other than Judge Turpin himself standing by the doorway. He stared at them all with a cold vacant stare, the disappointment ringing in his voice. Johanna looked on fearfully, but also with determination.

“Sir, a gentleman knocks before entering a lady’s room,” Johanna stated.

“Indeed, he does… but I see no ladies here,” Turpin replied coldly. “Only a litter of harlots and their little ‘plaything’.”

“Hey! I resent that remark!” Spike growled.

“Say that again while you still have teeth, jerk!” Rainbow Dash cracked her knuckles.

But the Judge paid no heed to their words, merely slinking an inch into the room. The remainder of the girls, along with Spike, quickly made their way beside Twilight and Johanna. By the time he entered, he was dangerously quiet… and terrifically hurt.

“Mea maxima culpa… I told myself the sailor was lying,” Turpin spoke, inching closer. “I told myself this was a cruel fiction… that my Johanna would never betray me. Never hurt me so. I treasured your innocence and loved you like a daughter… but you mocked me, Johanna. Tempting me with your innocence when you’re suddenly a woman, sighing before your window and gazing upon the town. So young, so soft, so beautiful… and you still want to leave me!”

“You speak as though you’re the victim!” Rarity spoke in disbelief. “You act like you’ve never committed a single horrid act toward Johanna, even though…”

The feeling of one’s hand upon her shoulder made Rarity stop mid-sentence and she turned to see Johanna looking at her. A single nod from the blonde made Rarity step back, as Johanna made her way to the front of the group. She remembered just what Twilight said, how she needed to stand up if she ever wanted to walk free.

“Sir… I will leave this place,” Johanna said determinedly.

“I think that only appropriate,” Turpin nodded. “I cannot keep you longer, the world is at your window, and you want to fly away. Since you no longer find my company to your liking, madam, and I cannot watch you one more day… we shall provide you with new lodgings.”

He stopped just inches from the newly determined young girl and her group of friends, who were ready and willing to fight for their friend.

“Until this moment I have spared the rod… and the ungrateful child has broken my heart,” Turpin continued. “Now you will learn discipline.”

It was then that the Mane Six and Spike stepped in front of Johanna.

“You have to go through us first, jerk!” Rainbow challenged.

“Trust me, ah don’t think yer gonna get very far,” Applejack added.

“I don’t need to do anything,” Turpin replied. “They will.”

No sooner were those words spoken when the large form of the Beadle filled the doorway, along with a number of policemen entering behind the Judge.

“On my way back, I managed to stop by police headquarters and informed them of you,” Turpin stated. “I warned you what would happen if you came to my home, now you leave me no alternative. You are all under arrest for breaking and entering, trespassing, and conspiracy. I will personally see that you never see the outside world again.”

Turpin looked back toward Johanna with such disappointment, and also a quiet rage.

“I will keep you here forever, the world will never touch you as years pass,” Turpin said. “When you have learned to appreciate what you have, perhaps we shall meet again. You’ll tend me in my solitude, no longer as my daughter, but as a woman. Until then… think on your sins.”

Turpin made his way from the room, with a nod to Beadle. The Beadle surged forward and grabbed hold of Johanna brutally. Johanna screamed and fought like a tiger, but to no avail. The Beadle covered her mouth with one huge hand and hauled her out. The Mane Six and Spike did all they could to help, but the police swarmed upon them subduing them in their tracks. They fought and kicked their way against the police, but the number of officers proved too much. Eventually, everyone was dragged out of Turpin’s house and into the dead of night.

Meanwhile, Anthony was strolling down the street across from the Judge’s house. After Sweeney Todd had blown up at him and demanded he leave, he needed to return to the others and get Johanna out of the house. He could only hope Mr. Todd would calm down enough to still help keep Johanna safe until they could find safe passage out of London.

Just then, the sound of screaming drew Anthony’s attention. He quickly raced down the street toward the front of the mansion. Rounding the corner, he saw a carriage in front of Turpin’s house and Beadle throwing Johanna into it. As the hansom cab pulled away, the last thing Anthony saw was Johanna’s terrified face staring out the window toward him.

“JOHANNA!!!” Anthony screamed.

Anthony saw the Beadle pulling her away from the window, sneering at the man as the carriage clattered off. In that moment, the police hauled the Mane Six and Spike out of the house. All while Turpin stood by the steps of the mansion watching this unfold.

“See to it you lock them up for as long as humanly possible!” The Judge demanded loudly.

Seeing the madness before him, Anthony raced toward Turpin with a murderous rage.

“Where are you taking her?!” Anthony yelled toward Turpin. “Tell me or I swear by God--!”

“WOULD YOU KILL ME, BOY?!” Turpin screamed in rage. “HERE I STAND!”

Anthony’s eyes burned into the Judge – but he was no killer…

*WHAM!!!*

Turpin immediately fell to the ground when something smashed into his face. Clutching his now extremely sore jaw, he looked up to see Twilight Sparkle standing over him with a clenched fist. A police officer tried to grab her, but she concentrated all her magic and sent a huge blast that sent all the officers flying backwards down the cobble streets. Her friends stood there staring with eyes wide with surprise, as Twilight Sparkle turned toward Turpin, who lay upon the ground in horror.

“What sorcery is this?!” Turpin asked horrified.

“Magic, Turpin,” Twilight replied. “That was but a small fraction of what it can do. You so much as look at me, my friends, Anthony, or Johanna the wrong way, you’ll learn first-hand how powerful I am.”

Turpin quickly scrambled to his feet and raced back into his home, slamming the door behind him. Twilight Sparkle turned back to her friends and Anthony, who looked at her with shock. This made her demeanor drop with concern.

“I’m sorry… did I go too far?” Twilight asked worriedly.

“Are you kidding?” Rainbow asked with a smile. “That was awesome! Someone needed to slug that creep in the face; I’m just surprised it was you. I mean I knew you had it in you, Twi, and yet—”

“Girls, I think we’re missing the big picture!” Spike interrupted. “How did the Judge know we would all be here?!”

“I thought we had more time,” Fluttershy voiced her concern.

“… It’s all my fault everyone,” Anthony sighed, regretfully.

To which everyone’s attention turned toward the young sailor, who looked down at the ground with shame.

“I let it slip that we were planning to get Johanna out of the house, and the Judge happened to be at Mr. Todd’s,” Anthony admitted. “I tried to get here as fast as I could, to warn you Turpin was coming… but I was too late.”

“Yeah… ya kinda are,” Applejack nodded.

“Really darling, I know you’re the Element of Honesty but please!” Rarity groaned.

“And now because of me, we’ve lost Johanna,” Anthony sighed. “I doubt even Mr. Todd will want to help me because… he got mad at me. And I don’t even know why.”

“Maybe all is not lost just yet,” Twilight Sparkle voiced determination. “We know Turpin is sending Johanna away to a place where she cannot be allowed to leave. We just need to find where they’re holding her and get her back!”

“But how?” Fluttershy asked. “This city is so big, she could be ‘anywhere’!”

“We must find Johanna, Fluttershy. Even if it’s going to take us all night!”

“Then we better hurry before the bobby starts waking up,” Pinkie Pie pointed out. “Luckily, in times like this, a good montage is just what we need to make the trip go faster!”

Not even bothering to argue or question, they turned and raced after the hansom cab even though it had fled by now. The Judge watched the scene from the window, seeing the group disappearing around the corner and the Bobby’s just starting to wake up. His face fumed with rage beneath his stone face, he knew that as long as they were still loose, they’d be causing trouble. But once word got out there were criminals on the run, there’d be no place to run and hide. He’ll get them even if he has to tear down all of London to do it.

Back at the barber shop, Alice Winters (a.k.a. Chrysalis in disguise) slowly climbed the steps toward the door. Creaking the door slowly open, she gazed into the room and found Sweeney Todd all alone. He sat in the barber chair, smoking a pipe. He held an old Daguerreotype; creased, stained, and bleached out.

The image showed his wife, Lucy, smiling and holding Baby Johanna. The child’s features are almost completely obscured by a stain on the picture. Though they expected to be very busy tonight, Chrysalis dared not to disturb him right now. She allowed him to look deeply at the picture as church bells bellowed in the distance. The sound of the bells snapped Todd back to reality, he slowly turned toward Chrysalis so she could read his thoughts. With a slow nod of acknowledgement… they went straight to work.

Together, Todd and Chrysalis were working busily. Sawing, drilling, screwing, hammering. They were doing something not meant to be seen upon the man’s barber chair. They were making all the fine adjustments, tinkering, and building so feverishly. And yet somehow, all this work was making them… happy.

Finally, after making the final adjustments to his chair, Todd and Chrysalis stood back delighted with the results of their tinkering. The ratty old parlor chair had been transformed into a sleek, Victorian barber chair – with unique refinements. And they couldn’t wait to test it on the first ‘willing’ soul stepping in for the ‘last’ shave of their lives.

“Is that a chair fit for a king?” Sweeney Todd asked. “A wonderous, neat, and most particular chair?”

“It’s gorgeous, Mr. Todd,” Chrysalis smirked wickedly. “Simply gorgeous.”

“You tell me where a seat is there can half compare with this particular thing!”

“It’s perfect!”

“I have a few minor adjustments to make.”

“You make those adjustments. It’s nearly six o’clock and patrons will be arriving down the block at a quarter.”

“Be prepared, Ms. Winters…” Todd instructed Chrysalis. “I’ve waited for this all day.”

Church bells continued to ring as Anthony, along with the Mane Six and Spike, searched the streets along the Mayfair for Johanna. Moving through the contours of the city, the girls and Spike also kept watch for any sign of the police knowing that as of tonight they are officially criminals. In the meantime, their search began in a luxurious area of wealth unaware their trip through the city would take them lower and lower, eventually into the darkest corners of London.

And all through the night, they walked as Anthony sang…

… Sweeney Todd gazed quietly at the Daguerreotype, now resting on the counter. Eventually, he went right to work shaving a customer, a handsome young gentleman whom Chrysalis positioned on the chair. Todd remained wistful, detached, dream-like… even as he brutally slit the man’s throat as Chrysalis stared at the dying man slumping on the chair.

While singing, Todd pushed a lever on the newly adjusted chair – the chair becoming a slide – and the Gentleman fell backward, disappearing through a trapdoor in the floor, down a chute – Todd pressed his foot on the lever again and the chair returned to its normal position as Chrysalis quickly cleaned the scene.

Anthony and the group proceeded to walk along the docks, hoping, if not praying, that Johanna wouldn’t be there.

The night would carry on as Todd and Chrysalis continued their work with the next gentleman who came for a shave. First, Chrysalis would make sure the man was comfortable, removing his coat and a few belongings. Then as soon as Chrysalis wrapped a sheet around the man so his clothes wouldn’t be stained, Todd would carefully lather the man’s face with shaving cream before he went to work.

Anthony and the group were now walking past the hanging carcasses of the busy meat market. The display of hanging meat made most of the girls sick, especially Fluttershy, while the butcher kept hacking away at one shred of beef minding his own business.

Another dead Gentleman lay slumped on the chair after choking on his own blood from the cut. Todd pushed the lever, sent the man down the chute to the depths below the shop, Chrysalis would hurl the clothes down with the man, they’d put the chair back in position… and it would go on repeat.

Down the slums, Anthony and the group were moving past a crowded tenement, redolent of cholera. But they had no time to share their sentiments to the sick. There was ‘one’ person they needed to find, and it seemed they were going nowhere.

While Todd and Chrysalis were handling their own end of the work, Mrs. Lovett descended a long and very claustrophobic series of steps down to the bakehouse. She unbolted and pulled aside a heavy iron door and entered without anyone noticing. A fiery red glow spilled out – the roar of the oven within thundered.

The Beggar Woman stood on Fleet Street. The hellish metropolis glowed, the smoke from a thousand chimneys creating a great pall over the city. The Beggar Woman broke in a demented rage.

The red glow of sunset filled the shop as Todd and Chrysalis ushered in another customer and prepared to shave him…

Anthony and the group are moving down a dark alley by now. Shadowy figures lurked along the alley walls, some watching what appeared to be outsiders in their turf. But they paid no mind to wandering eyes, the girls and their friends kept searching.

Todd continued his preparations to shave the customer, as Chrysalis proceeded to hand Todd a clean razor for the ‘treatment’.

Anthony and the group now moved past a lonely graveyard, not expecting to find Johanna but to try to be as far from any busy streets, especially with the police on patrol.

Anthony kept singing as he and his group moved past the graveyard toward a quieter part of London.

Soon, Mrs. Lovett emerged from the bakehouse with a rack of hot pies. She climbed up the stairs, cracking the door open with her shoulder. The fiery roar of the oven within the bakehouse was overpowering…

… and the Beggar Woman scuttled madly along Fleet Street, trying desperately to implore someone, anyone, to listen to her as she pointed frantically toward the smoke over the rooftops.

The Beggar Woman approached the pie shop, the agitated music matched her increasing frenzy. She grabbed a stunned Toby – who carried some packages toward the pie shop. She spotted Mrs. Lovett emerging from the pie shop and exploded in desperation, pointing madly:

But Toby merely pulled away from her, as she scuttled off again…Soon she was appealing to other pedestrians, as her mind just flipped.

Little had the woman known, Toby did turn and considered the horrible black smoke belching from the chimney of the pie shop. Something about the foul, ebony smoke troubled him. From the steps toward the barber shop, after permitting another customer inside, Chrysalis eyed Toby and noted the way he studied the smoke. A frown formed on her face, as if she ‘knew’ Toby was starting to get suspicious… but for now, she’d keep her eyes on that boy.

Meanwhile, Todd was left standing alone, contemplative, slowly and methodically stropping his razor. Another customer had fallen victim to his very blade, his throat slit, his corpse sent to the bakehouse, and thus far, no one had suspected anything was going on. Not that Todd was pondering about whether eventually he’d get caught. All he could think about was the last living person who meant something to him… but the more he killed, the more he slowly forgotten what mattered more to him.

As day broke along the limehouse, Anthony, along with his friends, trudged past the sinister opium dens and depraved taverns of the East End. The Equestrians did their best to ignore it all together, which proved easier said than done.

As the day continued, Sweeney Todd completed shaving a customer… only he didn’t try to kill him. It just so happened that the customer wasn’t alone. He happened to arrive with a wife and daughter, sitting in wait. Though it annoyed Chrysalis to let a patron slip away, when she turned to the corner, she could understand ‘why’ Todd wouldn’t kill him them. It wasn’t so much because they needed to slow down as to avoid arousing suspicion nor they couldn’t kill with a pair of witnesses, Todd looked at them and he couldn’t bear to remove a father away from an otherwise loving family. Seeing them, it briefly reminded him of how he was before he became… this.

Soon as the customer paid, Todd and Chrysalis ushered them out with the most pleasant smile they could form. But deep down… their hearts were breaking.

Anthony and the group wandered past the high and impenetrable walls of a madhouse, the demented souls within could be seen moving about in silhouette behind barred windows.

Something eventually made them stop. The group watched as the man turned, considering the asylum…

Todd shaved another customer, with a beautiful morning just outside the window.

As the note continued, Chrysalis pulled the lever and watched the customer disappear down the chute…

Anthony and the Equestrians stared up at the asylum… and through the bars of the window, Johanna herself looked down toward the group sadly.

While the music concluded, Todd picked up the faded Daguerreotype and again sat in his barber chair. He gazed at the picture, lost in revery. Eventually, he sealed the Daguerreotype shut as if permitting himself to draw himself away from painful memories, accepting the fact that his family are better off gone. This hadn’t gone unnoticed, even as Chrysalis cleaned the blades of any blood and discarded all the rags to eventually throw into the fire, she watched Todd reflecting on the life that was taken from him… a sight that made her shed a single tear down her face.

“Anthony… Twilight…” Johanna whispered, out the window. “How did you find me?”

“We had to sneak around to avoid drawing attention,” Twilight whispered back. “But our guts told us we’d find you here.”

“Oh Johanna… we’re so sorry this happened to you,” Fluttershy sighed sadly.

“Beadle said I could leave if I agree to marry the Judge,” Johanna informed. “I’d rather die… if he should marry me, what shall I do? I’ll die of grief.”

“We have a plan,” Anthony assured her.

“What can we do with time so brief?”

“We’ll fly you out of there, Johanna,” Rainbow Dash assured confidently. “Maybe not tonight, but we’ll set you free.”

“How? They won’t let just anyone get through the gate.”

“Be not afraid, Johanna,” Anthony assured. “I’ll steal you away somehow; I love you.”

“Sir… I did love you even as I saw you,” Johanna reflected. “Even as it did not matter that I did not know your name…”

“It’s me you’ll marry, that’s what I’ll do,” Anthony declared. “When we get you out, we’ll marry at St. Dunstan’s. Hold a private ceremony, and we’ll leave London, go somewhere far away.”

“And we’ll be there to make sure no one tries to ruin this special moment,” Twilight Sparkle promised.

“Twilight… I knew somehow that you’d be there for me one day,” Johanna smiled sadly. “Even not knowing who you were or any of your friends. I feared you’d never come, that you’d been called away by the police. That you’d be killed, had the plague, in a debtor’s jail, trampled by a horse, gone to sea again, arrested by the—”

“Calm down, sugar cube,” Applejack gestured, looking around. “We ain’t gonna be able to git you out now. We have to lie low a while till the police dies down. Once we’re in the clear, we’re getting’ ya out of there in a jiff.”

Suddenly, the girl looked back as she could hear a door opening. Realizing what was coming, she turned back.

“You have to go… now!” Johanna urged. “Hurry! Before they find you!”

Johanna reeled back from the bars, leaving the group only a brief moment to see her. Now they knew where Johanna was, and also aware the place must be heavily guarded, they could only hope that they could put whatever plan they had into motion before something awful happens to their friend. For now… they left the asylum before someone caught on to them. If this plan was going to work, they had to rely on something to keep the public occupied…

Back in Fleet Steet, amidst the chaos ensuing to rescue Johanna, the Beggar Woman sat crouched on her haunches, peering up from under her few greasy locks of hair. She watched something intently. A few pedestrians moved quickly down the sidewalk past her, excited. They chattered back and forth eagerly, the Beggar Woman uncoiled and followed toward what she’d been watching…

Mrs. Lovett’s wretched establishment had been transformed and things were going better than ever. She had created a modest outdoor eating garden with tables, surrounded by glowing Chinese lanterns. A fresh coat of paint, a few bushes in pots and birds in cages add to the feeling of upward mobility. The entire place had been restored to its former glory as if the shop looked just like ‘new’ again.

Even a new sign hung proudly over the entrance to the pie shop: “MRS. LOVETT’S WORLD-FAMOUS MEAT PIES!”. And then in smaller letters: “LIKE MOTHER USED TO MAKE.”.

Not only that, but the eating garden was also already crowded, the benches at the tables are filled with a whole new assortment of customers eager to try her new meat pies. All the other customers yet to seated stood and milled about. Everyone else was eating, eating, eating…

… The most delicious looking meat pies one could ever imagine. Crispy crust. Thick, luxurious gravy. Tart and tangy meat. The customers take great, hungry mouthfuls; the steaming gravy oozing down greedy faces. Chomp. Chomp. Chomp. But they had no idea of the ‘true’ ingredients amidst all these new pies.

The Beggar Woman stood across the street, just outside the shop, ravenously hungry. She finally got the nerve to approach when Toby, wearing a spiffy new outfit with apron, burst from the shop, and circulated through the customers to stir up more business the only way he knew how… singing.

He moved through the greedily eating customers in the outdoor garden and toward the street…

Soon the boy arrived at the street and drummed up more business:

Toby proceeded to lead more customers into the shop and seat them at their own tables. Making his way out the back door to the shop, he returned to the outdoor dining garden. More hungry patrons ravenously ate the meat pies like they were going out of stock. Mrs. Lovett helped to serve the many customers in between, pouring them ale or serving them more pies ‘fresh’ from the oven.

As Mrs. Lovett swept from the pie shop with a tray of hot, steaming pies, like her shop, she too had been transformed as well. She wore her somewhat gauche notion of ‘fancy dress’. Buckets of decolletage and her hair had been dyed a rather unique aubergine color.

“Toby!” Mrs. Lovett called out.

“Coming!” Toby replied, pushing past a customer. “’Scuse me…”

“Ale there!” Lovett indicated a beckoning customer.

“Right, mum!”

“Quick, now!”

The customers suddenly exclaimed their joy through awkward mouthfuls of pie:

Toby scurried inside to fetch a jug of ale, whisking back out and started filling tankards as Mrs. Lovett circulated grandly. She was a bundle of activity – serving pies, collecting money, giving orders, addressing the patrons individually and with equal buoyant insincerity:

Suddenly, Mrs. Lovett spotted the Beggar Woman approaching, a grimace came upon her face, and she responded with unusual ferocity:

Nodding in response, Toby grabbed a dish towel and walked toward the old beggar. He shooed the Beggar Woman away, swatting the towel at her, and the homeless woman quickly scampered away from the shop… but soon came skulking back.

The customers are getting more rabid now – stuffing in the gorgeous meat pies in great fistfuls—

The bell above the barber shop rang loudly as the door opened and Mr. Todd stepped out to the top of the stairs to observe the atmosphere below. Chrysalis stepped out behind him, placing a hand on his shoulder as they stood watching the street hungrily. Sweeney looked at her hand on his shoulder for a moment before placing his own hand atop hers. Just then, he noticed his next customer talking with a smiling Mrs. Lovett, to which Chrysalis noticed too.

“Well, time to work my own magic,” She grinned wickedly.

Chrysalis soon sauntered seductively down the steps just as the man made it to the bottom of the staircase. He looked up and saw a beautiful blonde lady coming down the staircase, her sleeve tucked slightly to expose a bare shoulder. The poor man was instantly entranced, unaware that his fate was sealed.

Mrs. Lovett hung up a ‘Sold Out’ sign. She soon spotted the man climbing up the stairs, in need of a shave, beckoned by her blonde associate.

Lovett saw Chrysalis luring the man up to the barber shop. Todd still stood at the top of the stairs. They smiled secretly to Mrs. Lovett as they ushered the man inside. Seeing this brough a smile to Mrs. Lovett’s face, as she realized they weren’t sold out of pies… just yet.

The man soon entered the barber shop as she happily took down the ‘Sold Out’ sign and turned again to the customers:

Once again, the Beggar Woman snuck in trying to prove that her crazy theory was true and that there was something off about all this. Mrs. Lovett again spotted the Beggar Woman, and she spun to Toby with truly shocking viciousness:

Mrs. Lovett watched intently as Toby quickly approached the Beggar Woman and led her away to the front door of the building, closing the door behind her as it locked. The customers, meanwhile, are building to a pure frenzy of mastication – chewing and gulping and snapping at the heavenly pies…

As the music reached a rousing conclusion, Mrs. Lovett stood at the door to her shop… triumphant. For the first time in her life, her business was a rousing success, everyone was buying her products… and nothing was going to take that from her. Just then, she noticed a customer approaching the counter. Carrying a basket with gloved hands, it seemed to be a woman who's entire framed was covered by faded pinkish dress covering her neck to the tip of her toes. A wide brimmed hat covered her head; her face shrouded in a thick veil.

“Pardon me, ‘dearie,” The woman greeted, raspy like. “Do you perchance have any more of those ‘delicious’ pies? I’d like to buy some to go?”

“Ooh… sorry dearie, we just about sold out today,” Mrs. Lovett spoke regretfully.

Undeterred, the lady reached into the basket and dropped in a pile of coins along the counter. Not wanting to disappoint a paying customer, Lovett turned side to side, leaned down below the cabinet and pulled out a secret pie hidden from prying view. She took a gentle blow on the pie and placed it before the woman.

“Here… have a special one, on me,” Mrs. Lovett insisted.

“Bless yer kind heart, Mrs. Pie lady…”

The lady casually placed the pie into the basket and proceeded to walk away toward the door. Toby unlocked the door allowing the patron to leave, passing the beggar woman who stood out in the dead of the night. The mysterious lady casually placed some coins into the woman’s reaching hands, and the Beggar Woman seemed fixated on the ‘alms’ in her palms. Once far away from the shop, the woman lifted her veil slightly…

Revealing herself to be the humanized Pinkie Pie, briefly looking back toward the shop… suspicion in her eyes as she dropped the veil and passed through the town in secret back to her friends

The Truth Revealed

Later that same evening, back at the barber/pie shop, things started to unravel rather quickly for the terrible trio. Chrysalis was still trying to deal with her conflicting emotions for Mr. Todd, having just discovered his wife’s ring and a vial of arsenic within Mrs. Lovett’s drawer. The latter of which made her question what the baker has been hiding all this time. But as it turned out, she was right about keeping Toby around being a bad idea. Somehow, he started to figure out what had been happening in this shop with every intent on alerting the authorities.

It was for this very reason that Sweeney Todd, Mrs. Lovett, and Chrysalis herself met within the barber shop, to discuss the matter while climbing down the back steps. A razor was firmly grasped in Todd’s hand.

“I told you keeping him here was a stupid idea,” Chrysalis groaned, mid-descent. “I warned you, but you wouldn’t listen!”

“Yes, yes, you were right!” Mrs. Lovett sighed, rolling her eyes. “You want a medal or somethin’ for bein’ so clever?”

“Watch it, Lovett!” Chrysalis hissed back.

“This is no time to argue!” Sweeney spoke up. “Where’s the boy now?”

“I got him locked up in the cellar,” Mrs. Lovett responded. “But if he escapes, he’ll go to the law!”

“Which means we’ll either be in jail or dead before dawn,” Chrysalis added.

“Then he can’t escape,” Sweeney declared, with murderous intent.

Finally, they reached the bottom of the stairs. However, Mrs. Lovett paused for a moment before turning back to them, a look of hesitation upon her face.

“Mr. T… I don’t know,” She voiced uncertainty. “Maybe we could—”

“Don’t back out on us now, Lovett!” Chrysalis warned. “It was your idea to bring the boy in! You brought this upon yourself!”

“The Judge will be here soon!” Sweeney added impatiently. “I have no time for this, woman! Come on--!”

They were about to push Mrs. Lovett aside, to turn the corner into the pie shop when the door opened suddenly, causing Mrs. Lovett to yelp with surprise. To their shock, they had walked straight in the Beadle himself, the man standing within the doorway.

“Excuse me, sir!” Mrs. Lovett gasped. “You gave me a fright.”

“Not my intention, good madam,” Beadle replied. “Though I am here on official business.”

Before proceeding, Beadle elaborately prepared himself a pinch of snuff to clear his sinuses.

“You see, there’s been complaints,” He continued. “About the stink from your chimney. They say at night, it’s something most foul. Health regulations – and the general public welfare, naturally – being my duty, I’m afraid I’ll have to take a look… at your bakehouse.”

The Beadle inhaled the snuff and sneezed before daintily wiping his nose. Chrysalis cringed in disgust internally at the sight of the rotund rat-faced man. But somehow, the Changeling in disguise managed to maintain her persona. Seeing an opportunity to kill two birds with one stone, Mr. Todd put on a charming smile.

“Of course…” Todd agreed smoothly. “But first why don’t you come upstairs and let me attend to you?”

“Much as I do appreciate tonsorial adornment, I really ought to see to my ‘official’ obligations first,” Beadle replied.

Seeing they were losing the man and knowing full well they couldn’t let him just stroll into the bakehouse, Chrysalis leapt in and attempted her own ‘charm’. Rolling down one strap of her dress and putting on her best sultry face, Chrysalis leaned right up before the Beadle himself.

“Oh, won’t you please oblige us by pampering you, Mr. Bamford?” Chrysalis asked kindly, with seduction. “After all sir, if you recall during our last encounter, I did say I was ‘dying’ to see you again. And here you are. Perhaps we could become… ‘better acquainted’?”

Hearing the beautiful young woman speak in such a way caused the Beadle to reward her with a toothy grin.

“I’d certainly love to get better acquainted with youmadam… but I really must tend to my business.”

“An admirable sentiment,” Sweeney butted in. “But I must ask you, out of professional curiosity you understand, is that a cream or a tallow pomade?”

Having been complimented once more, the Beadle ran a hand through his hair.

“Oh, not a pomade at all!” He smiled. “My secret is a touch of ambergris.”

“Mm… such an intoxicating aroma,” Chrysalis smiled seductively. “Though I’d think Mr. Todd could find you something that will surely drive the ladies wild.”

“Indeed, sir, hair that delicate requires a genuine pomade!” Sweeney nodded in agreement. “Come along, let me show you the difference.”

“And while he’s doing that, you and I can get to know each other a little better,” Chrysalis smirked, dragging a finger across the man’s collar.

With a beautiful young girl upon him and Mr. Todd offering him services, Beadle quickly found himself falling to temptation.

“Well… you are the expert in these matters,” He grinned, eyeing Chrysalis. “Tell me dear, would a new scent aid in getting to know you and… much more?”

“Why Mr. Bamford, you are a charmer,” Chrysalis grinned, trying not to vomit.

Chrysalis and Mr. Todd proceeded to lead the Beadle up the stairs toward the barber shop.

“And we’ll finish you off with a nice facial rub of bay rum,” Sweeney added.

“Oooh, bay rum is bracing,” Beadle replied.

“And on the house of course,” Chrysalis winked. “Just for you, Beadle Bamford.”

“Well, I take that very kindly,” Beadle grinned at her. “Lead on, my dear.”

“My assistant and I, sir, are entirely at you… disposal,” Sweeney replied, flitting eyes to Lovett.

Down below, Mrs. Lovett released a sigh of relief when the three entered the barbershop. All she hoped for now was that she stocked up on plenty of dough. No doubt the greasiness of that man was sure to cause her pies to go soggy.

Meanwhile, from across the street, a pair of eyes spied Sweeny and Chrysalis leading the Beadle up the stairs to the shop, chatting with him easily. All from the perspective of the Beggar Woman herself, hunched across the street, watching them very closely. Even in her warped mind, she wondered what dear Beadle could be doing going up them steps to that barber shop. One thing was for sure, she had every intent to find out.

Down in the bakehouse, Toby kept himself occupied while waiting for Mrs. Lovett’s return. He thought it odd she was taking such a long time than what she assured. However, he had quickly forgotten the thought when he reached for a fresh pie off the rack. As always, the pies were warm, flaky, and tasty as they could be as Toby sank his teeth into the pie while slowly wandering around the bakehouse. For a brief moment, he stopped to consider the many stained cleavers and bone saws, curiously wondering what goes on in this bakehouse.

Suddenly, as he chewed on the delectable pastry, he suddenly bites down on something hard… something different. Reaching into his mouth, the young boy pulled out something that made his eyes widen in both fear and shock. It was a toenail… attached to a humantoe. To be exact, it was the severed tip of a toe.

Toby dropped it in horror, but he hadn’t time to be disgusted by this newfound discovery. As he started back and turned his head to the right, he spotted something far more disturbing. Laying under an old tarp was a large pile of bloodied human bones and an assortment of dismembered body parts. The poor boy stood in complete shock and horror at the macabre sight before him when suddenly, a loud thumping and clanging of the trapdoor mechanics made the boy spin with alarm.

The trapdoor to the barber shop opened up and Toby only managed to turn quick enough to see the newly bloodied body of Beadle Bamford suddenly fall from the mouth of the chute and into the bakehouse. The head crashed onto the hard stone floor, bursting open and his brains fell out. Toby screamed in horror and raced to the door trying to pry it open. But it was no use; the door was locked. He banged on the heavy iron door wildly.

“MRS. LOVETT! MS. WINTERS!” Toby yelled out. “LET ME OUT! MRS. LOVETT!”

The poor boy tried like hell to open the door, but found it latched shut. The thundering roar from the bake oven seemed to rise to match his frenzy. As he tried to pull the door open, all he could think of was that he had been right all along. He knew something was wrong with Mr. Todd and now it was all too clear what it was. He needed to get out of the room quickly; he needed to alert the law before he’s the next victim.

“Please, let me out!” He begged tearfully.

But it was clear he wasn’t getting the door open, and he knew he needed to find another way out of this room. Just then, in his panic, he remembered Mrs. Lovett talking about the sewers when she brought him down here. Without second thought, Toby raced to the sewer grate, yanked it up and disappeared down into the sewers as the shrill factory whistle screamed above. This would be the boy’s only way out of this nightmare, not realizing it had only just begun…

Up above in the barber shop, Sweeney Todd and Chrysalis looked down upon the hatch where the dead body of Beadle Bamford fell. As Chrysalis stood by the chair, holding Todd’s bloodied razor, she faced the fiendish barber. His eyes were blazing; his face covered in a spray of blood. He was lost in rapture, but not for long. He proceeded to drop Beadle’s top hat, his coat, and his billy club down into the bakehouse before sealing the trapdoor. It felt good to finally put an end to Turpin’s slimy right-hand man, probably more so for a certain Changeling who flicked the razor around her ‘human’ fingers.

“About time!” Chrysalis cringed in disgust. “If I had another minute with that rat latching onto me, I’d take this razor and slit his throat myself!”

Sweeney turned toward Chrysalis, seeing the hate for the man burning in her eyes. Instead of sharing in her hate, his face suddenly turned… soft. While he himself was rid of the man once and for all, he couldn’t bear the thought of her being so sadistic… not like him.

“You can’t,” He whispered.

Chrysalis quickly turned to face him, surprised by his words.

“What was that?” She asked him.

“I wouldn’t allow you to kill the man,” He replied. “I can’t.”

Chrysalis tilted her head in confusion, as if trying to determine what game this man was playing with her.

“What are you talking about?” Chrysalis asked confused. “You above all others wanted him dead from the start. How dare you believe I couldn’t kill anybody?! You don’t know what I’ve done!”

“I know… but I’d rather it be me to kill him than allow you to darken yourself further.”

Chrysalis’s eyes widened slightly, taking a step back with shock.

“Why?” She asked. “What could you possibly mean by that?”

Sweeney inhaled deeply and exhaled just as slowly, as he flicked out a handkerchief from his pocket, took back his razor, and wiped the blood off as he stood in front of her, his eyes looming toward hers.

“I’ve allowed myself to slip into the darkness for my revenge,” Todd spoke quietly. “I chose to be willing to kill whomever I must. No doubt you believe yourself to do the same; that’s why you’d kill if you had to.”

He then reached a gentle hand up and lightly cupped her cheek.

“However, no matter what you say, you are no killer,” He spoke genuinely. “What happened to your love was tragic; I have no doubt you wish for those responsible to pay. You may try to hide in darkness, but I know within you still resides a kind heart. I won’t allow you to darken it with murder, not as I have. It’s too late for me… but not for you.”

No words were forthcoming from Chrysalis, as she eyed the barber, a man whom she grew close to these passing months. From the moment she met him, Sweeney Todd was a revenge-crazed madman and this much she knew for certain. And yet, in this moment, she felt genuine care from this man, who’d rather kill and let his heart be further darkened than allowing her to do any of it herself.

The truth is… she never actually ‘killed’ anyone before, no matter how much she wanted to. Not even Nicholas Flamel… the man was already dead when she found him. She lied about the trip, choosing to take the credit because she was determined not to appear weak before the Dark One… or to anyone. But no matter how hard she’d talk a good game; she couldn’t truly kill… anybody… or even any pony.

“I—I don’t know what to say,” She whispered, lost for words.

“You needn’t say anything,” Sweeney replied. “Just know you’ll never have to darken yourself into becoming a monster… not while I’m around.”

Chrysalis could feel a small smirk etching its way onto her face, as well as tears running down her face. In that moment, her emotions finally took control as she quickly leaned up… and planted her lips onto Mr. Todd’s. It was quick and chaste, but a kiss, nonetheless. When she pulled back within a second, she felt her eyes widen as largely as Sweeney’s.

“I-I-I’m sorry,” She stammered. “I don’t know what came over me; I should see to the boy—”

She quickly turned to leave but found herself pulled back by a firm yet gentle grip. She spun back around, and her lips crashed against Mr. Todd’s once more as they both leaned in to embrace one another. Ghosts of victims past move into the frame with purpose, impatient. Chrysalis’s hands grasped Todd’s face, smearing the blood off his face. Her hands proceeded to remove the barber’s-stained tunic while his jacket slipped down his shoulders. She fell back onto the blood-stained barber chair, the barber’s lips nicked her neck and a sharp cry emerged from Chrysalis herself, echoing across the room, and she felt the room spinning.

More and more of the ghastly specters moved around the room – multiplying exponentially – every last victim Sweeney Todd had slain. The Gentleman, the Banker, the General, the Tourist, the Student, the Priest, among others. Like an engine roaring, as the motor hissed on a twisting road, Chrysalis’s hands were more intrusive than they’ve ever been – touching Todd – eagerly preparing him for the finale of his satisfied hunger. By now, the ghosts are in full fury, demented and threatening, the screeching transforming into a strange symphony of inarticulate moans and howls and chanting, ‘Sweeney, Sweeney, Sweeney, Sweeney, Sweeeeeeeneeeeey…’ before taking them back to…

Reality…

The kiss was slightly longer yet still brief, as they eventually pulled apart once more and the malicious pair appeared as though nothing happened. Chrysalis stared up at Mr. Todd, who proceeded to clean the remaining blood off his face as he turned to her with a wicked sly smirk on his face.

“Always wanted to do that,” He grinned.

Her thoughts raced a million miles in her head, yet Chrysalis couldn’t help but chuckle over his words.

“What does this mean?” She asked.

“We’ll discuss that later,” Sweeney responded. “Right now, we have urgent matters to deal with.”

Chrysalis quickly nodded her head as she remembered they still had Toby to deal with. Sweeney, with a clean razor in hand, flung the door open before descending the stairs. Chrysalis followed closely behind, eager to see this to the end. As they made their way through the pie shop, down the steps to the bakehouse, Mrs. Lovett had just unlatched the large iron door.

“What took you two so long?” She questioned.

“Killing fat men tends to take time,” Chrysalis retorted.

Lovett just rolled her eyes at the response before pulling the large door open and the three stepped inside. The fire raged within the closed oven, illuminating the otherwise dark room. The remains of the Beadle and the decayed bodies sat in place… but there was no sign of Toby anywhere.

(Stop at 2:00)

“Where is he?” Mrs. Lovett whispered.

“You said you locked him in!” Chrysalis whispered back. “Where would he go?!”

The three twisted individuals searched the room trying to find the young boy. However, he was nowhere to be found.

“Toby!” Mr. Todd called out.

“Come on out, Toby lad,” Chrysalis encouraged sweetly. “Where are you?”

The trio soon made their way to the left where there was a tunnel leading into the sewers. They began to lurk their way through the horrible, rat-infested catacombs of decaying sewers. Todd carried his razor; their voices echoed bizarrely as they continued their search.

Mrs. Lovett’s singing echoed creepily through the sewers as they searched deeper down the sewers. Mr. Todd kept his razor behind his back, ready for when they found that boy.

“Toby!” He called again.

“Where are ya hidin’?” Mrs. Lovett added.

“There’s no reason to be scared,” Chrysalis called out. “Come on out, and we’ll forgive you.”

At one point, Mrs. Lovett broke away from the group hoping to cover more ground, Chrysalis and Sweeney proceeded down the other way.

“Toby!”

“Urgh! This is hopeless!” Chrysalis groaned, frustrated. “If that brat escapes, it’s the end for us, Mr. Todd!”

“Worry not, my dear,” He assured her. “He won’t get away, not this time.”

Suddenly, Chrysalis stopped in her tracks as a strange sensation swept over her. All of a sudden, it was though she could feel the presence of ‘others’. Ones she felt were all too familiar. Sweeney quickly spun and saw her just standing there.

“Are you alright?” He asked her.

“I’m fine,” She nodded quickly. “We have visitors at the barber shop.”

“Who?” Sweeney asked hastily. “Is it the Judge?”

“No… but I wouldn’t worry about it,” Chrysalis assured him. “I’ll deal with it myself; you find the boy. Like you said… we can’t let him get away.”

Sweeney merely gave a slow nod of understanding before turning back around and proceeding down the sewers. Chrysalis turned back and made for the bakehouse. Tonight, not only would Mr. Todd get his revenge, but now… it was Chrysalis’ turn.

Upstairs, the Equestrians, along with Anthony and Johanna, burst into the barber shop at full speed. Johanna was now dressed as a scruffy boy, in dirty trousers, a jacket, and a trim cap so as to hide her hair. Having just broken her out of the asylum, the last thing they needed was for her to be recognized and sent back to that mad house. And yet… the poor girl seems distracted… disturbed even.

“Mr. Todd…?” Anthony called out, upon entry.

“Is he here?” Twilight Sparkle asked.

“Doesn’t appear so at the moment,” Anthony sighed disappointed.

“Where could he have possibly gone?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

“Maybe he went out to get some breakfast?” Pinkie Pie guessed.

“This late at night?” Rainbow Dash asked, sarcastically.

“Sure! That way he won’t have to be up in the morning to eat it!” Pinkie Pie giggled.

“I’m more concerned about where that girl he was with is,” Twilight butted in. “It’s clear the ‘true’ girl had been locked in the asylum for over a year now, so we couldn’t possibly have seen her a few months back. That only leaves ‘one’ possible explanation: Who else could pull off impersonating as some pony else?”

“… Chrysalis!” Spike realized.

“If she’s here, where the hay is she?” Rainbow asked.

Twilight Sparkle closed her eyes and focused her magic into scanning the surrounding area to locate ‘any’ form of life in the building. Unfortunately, apart from herself, her friends, even Anthony and Johanna, she couldn’t find anyone else.

“I’m not seeing anyone else in or around this place,” Twilight replied, opening her eyes. “They must have left when we got here.”

“We must find them and fast!” Fluttershy spoke up.

“Couldn’t have said it better myself, Flutters,” Rainbow agreed, cracking her knuckles. “I’ve been dying to squash that bug woman for a long, long time!”

“But first, I must ask for you to help secure a coach,” Anthony piped in. “If me and Johanna have any hope of escaping, we need a horse and coach to get as far away as possible before we board a ship.”

The Mane Six and Spike looked amongst each other, trying to think of which task required their immediate attention. The discovery of Chrysalis hiding amongst them the whole time was certainly a cause for concern and who knows what more could happen if they don’t stop her? However, as friends they made a promise to Anthony and Johanna to help them escape London, no matter what. In the end, Twilight gave a nod toward Anthony.

“We’ll help you secure a ride out of here,” She promised him. “But we need to be quick. The longer Chrysalis runs free, the more dangerous things become.”

“We shall be no more than half an hour,” Anthony assured her.

The young man soon turned back to his disguised lover, placing a comforting hand upon her arm.

“You wait for Mr. Todd here,” Anthony told Johanna. “I’ll return with the coach in less than half an hour. Don’t worry, darling, in those clothes, no one will recognize you… you’re safe now.”

“I agree with Anthony there,” Pinkie nodded. “When we first found those clothes and put them on, I was like ‘Gasp! Who is that guy?’.”

The two teenagers appreciated Pinkie’s attempt to lighten the mood with a joke, but they were too focused to be concerned. Especially Johanna, who still looked ‘very’ concerned that things would go wrong. As she gently touched Todd’s collection of razors, picking up the largest razor, eyeing it, she could feel the eerie echo of someone… familiar to her. A father’s echo she hadn’t heard in years.

“Safe…?” Johanna questioned, darkly ironic. “So, we run away and then all our dreams come true?”

“I hope so…” Anthony nodded.

“I have never had dreams, only nightmares,” Johanna responded somberly.

Hearing this made the rest of the group frown, knowing full well what this girl had been through her entire life. No wonder she harbored such doubt even now.

“You needn’t worry about that anymore, Johanna,” Twilight assured her. “We promised to make sure your life changed for the better. When we make a promise, we keep it.”

“She’s right, darling,” Rarity nodded. “If it’s the last thing we do, we’ll free you from this nightmare.”

“Johanna… when we’re free of this place, all the ghosts will go away,” Anthony told her.

However, Johanna gave a slight shake of her head as she stared very intensely into her lover’s eyes.

“No, Anthony, they never go away.”

Anthony wished so desperately to go back in time to stop Turpin from taking Johanna to begin with, to save her from all the years of torment. However, all he could do now was help her ‘try’ to forget.

“I’ll be right back to you,” He assured her, squeezing her shoulder comfortingly. “Half an hour and we’ll be free.”

“We better get going so you guys can get out of here and we can find Chrysalis!” Spike added in.

Soon, Anthony and the Equestrian heroes made their way out the door of the barber shop, racing through the night to secure passage out of London. All alone in the barber shop, as she waited for their return, Johanna turned to the window and watched them go. But instead of relief, her expression was sad: They could never fully comprehend her depth.

Little did she know however, was the Beggar Woman was approaching from just across the street…

It had taken the group at least twenty minutes to cross toward the center of London City just to find one carriage station. In a city this huge, not to mention the law still hunting them down, it was incredibly difficult to get around. They were thankful that they even found a place so they could manage passage quickly and resume their search for Chrysalis.

“Alright, I’m going to go secure safe passage out of London,” Anthony told the group. “You wait here; I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

“Make it quick, dude,” Rainbow spoke impatiently.

Anthony quickly raced inside the station, leaving the rest to wait outside in the cold.

“Ooh… maybe one of us should’ve stayed to watch Johanna,” Fluttershy spoke nervously. “I hate being out here in the open with the police still looking for us.”

“I think the police are the least of our worries, Fluttershy,” Twilight replied. “We need to find Chrysalis before she causes any more harm to this world… if not already.”

“I can’t believe how stupid I am!” Rainbow gritted her teeth. “We were in the same room with her… ‘TWICE’, and we didn’t even know it! You’d think with all the times we’ve encountered Changelings that we’d at least tell ‘how’ to spot one.”

“Only goes to show how brainless you truly are.”

Another voice made the group spin on their heels toward none other than Chrysalis standing a few feet away from them, once more in her original form. The former Changeling Queen released a wicked laugh as the group assumed the defensive position.

“What are you doing here, Chrysalis?!” Twilight questioned angrily. “What purpose could you have for this world? Did the Order send you?”

“Well princess, to be truthful, the Order has no idea I’m even here,” Chrysalis replied. “I merely came to this pitiful dimension seeking to clear my head. But the moment I got here, I was fortunate enough to meet someone who shared the same intentions as I have… revenge.”

“Oh, well we’re happy that you actually met somebody while you’re—” Pinkie piped in, till Rainbow covered her mouth.

“We’ve been down this road before, bug breath,” Rainbow retorted. “You cause trouble, we come in, and kick your sorry flank from here to kingdom come! Why don’t we just skip to the flank kicking right now?!”

To which the offer merely made Chrysalis laugh harder.

“Yet I’ve been in the same vicinity as you foolish mares, and your stupid dragon friend, and not one of you realized it was me!” Chrysalis laughed. “I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t tempted to snap your necks both times and bake you all into a fresh pie. After all, it’s not like you’d be ‘the first’.”

The statement alone caused the girls and Spike to widen their eyes and reel back.

“What… do you mean?” Twilight asked fearfully.

“Have you truly not figured it out yet, princess?” Chrysalis grinned. “You ever wondered how Mrs. Lovett’s shop went from struggling to prosperous in such a short time? Or how patrons come to Mr. Todd for a shave yet never seem to return? You really are as ‘stupid’ as I believed.”

It was soon starting to come together for the entire group, especially Pinkie and Applejack. When Mrs. Lovett told them she found a new meat supplier, most of the group hadn’t understood what she’d meant. Even when Applejack knew Lovett was lying about something, only now did it come together.

“Y’all mean… them pies were—”

“People? Yes…” Chrysalis nodded. “People Pies.”

Words couldn’t possibly describe the horror on their minds as the Mane Six and Spike cringed. Spike held a claw over his mouth trying hard not to vomit, while the rest of the girls couldn’t believe their ears. Pinkie Pie shuddered then hastily put a hoof in front of Chrysalis.

“I-I-I-I-I-I-I KNEW IT!!!” Pinkie Pie cried out.

“Pinkie… you never once said she was even suspicious,” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

“But I DID… in my heart,” Pinkie held her chest.

“Now it all makes a lick of sense!” Applejack realized. “Pinkie Pie offered Mrs. Lovett help tah get her business back, the same as y’all wanted to help out during Apple Buck Season. But that there baker woman had no intent of wantin’ our help. Then Pinkie came back with a pie that got the whole town stir-crazy and somehow Pinkie got Lovett to slip what she had to work with, without actually tellin’ wut was ‘in them pies!”

“The worst part is… I actually enjoyed that pie Pinkie brought in…” Spike cringed, clutching his mouth again.

“… You actually… fed him… the pie?” Chrysalis asked the party pony, slowly.

“I told you that us ‘girls’ didn’t eat the pie,” Pinkie pointed out. “I never said ‘all’ of us didn’t eat it.”

“Well… how very smart for your country bumpkin friend,” Chrysalis sneered evilly. “Too bad you figured it out too late! Heh-heh-heh-heh…”

A retching sound from the side echoed, as Spike finally couldn’t hold it and released chunks off the side. All at once, Twilight Sparkle’s face went from horror… to pure anger.

“You’ve really done it this time, Chrysalis!” Twilight shouted. “I swear by Princess Celestia’s good name, you’ll pay for what you’ve done here!”

Twilight Sparkle raised her hands up and focused her magic to cast a bolt toward the Changeling… but nothing happened. She tried again… and again… and again… but she looked as though she were making an awkward pose.

“What?” She spoke confused. “But… but it was working before!”

Once more, an evil laugh escaped Chrysalis’s lips.

“Magic trouble, princess?” Chrysalis asked mockingly. “Maybe try looking at your arm.”

In fact, the moment Twilight looked down upon her right wrist, she noticed she once again wore a magic cancelling cuff from nowhere. The remainder of the group looked down, noting they too had one as well. Some on the opposite arm, some on her legs… and at least one around the neck like a choker.

“Seriously?!” Rainbow yelled, pulling the ‘choker’ cuff. “How does this keep happening?!”

“By all accounts, this doesn’t make sense even for me!” Pinkie cried.

“Wow… to think you’re supposed to be Equestria’s greatest heroes,” Chrysalis grinned. “You really are pathetic.”

Just then, Chrysalis felt that similar feeling within her again. She could sense another presence making their way to the barbershop. A wicked grin of satisfaction spread across her face; one she’d been looking forward to ‘all’ night.

“Well girls, I truly would love to stay and chat,” Chrysalis declared. “But I have a lamb to lead, or in this case a judge, to the slaughter! Do try and keep up if you can.”

With one last sinister laugh, the Changeling Queen was engulfed by green flames and vanished without a trace. The Equestrian heroes were all left in shock.

“We need to get back to the shop and put a stop to this!” Twilight yelled urgently.

“Stop who?” Spike questioned. “The Changeling or the Judge?”

“What about Anthony?” Fluttershy asked.

“He’ll be fine!” Twilight responded. “We need to get back right now, before another person dies!”

“So… we are saving the Judge?” Spike spoke up.

“Come on, buddy! Let’s go!” Rainbow yelled, grabbing his arm.

Spike gave a loud yelp as he flung about in the air while the group quickly ran downtown as fast as they could. No sooner had they left, when suddenly Anthony emerged from the station to inform the group of the news. But much to his shock, his friends were gone… every single one.

“Twilight? Spike?” Anthony called out. “Anybody?”

A Gruesome End

A circle of green flames erupted from the alleyway near the barbershop, which dissipated shortly thereafter. In its wake Chrysalis emerged, the Changeling poking her head out around the corner to ensure no one was out. It was then she noticed what appeared to be the Beggar Woman slowly climbing the stairs to the barbershop. Her eyebrow arched curiously, as she tilted her head to the side.

“What’s that filthy hag doing?” She whispered to herself.

However, she had no time to contemplate the situation further. Turning back down the alley, she spotted Judge Turpin quickly making his way towards the barbershop. Using her magic, Chrysalis quickly transformed back into Alice Winters and emerged from the front toward the oncoming judge.

“Judge Turpin!” She exclaimed with false worry. “Thank goodness you’ve arrived!”

“Where’s Johanna?!” Turpin asked frantically.

“Worry not, your honor,” Chrysalis assured him. “Mr. Todd’s upstairs now; he’ll explain everything.”

Chrysalis started leading the judge towards the stairs up the barber shop. Little did either of them know, something ‘horrible’ was in the works.

(Begin at 2:00)

Meanwhile, inside the barber shop, the disguised Johanna looked about every square inch of the space to occupy her time until Anthony and her friends returned. Approaching the nearby vanity, her attention was once more upon one of the razors, eyeing it for a moment before putting it back down with the others. She looked over toward the Daguerreotype with the pictures of Lucy and herself. She had no idea it was even ‘her’ in these pictures, and yet… there was something familiar about it all the same.

Suddenly, she could hear singing and someone climbing the steps to the barber shop. Needing to hide quickly, Johanna raced for the trunk in the corner and climbed inside, shutting it behind her as the Beggar Woman approached the door to the shop.

The Beggar Woman soon entered the shop and for some reason the room itself had a strange effect on her, as if she were vaguely recalling some distant dream. She intoned to pretty lullaby music…

Suddenly, as the woman walked about the room, madly singing to herself, without warning – like a thunderbolt – a dark shadow stepped into the doorway. The Beggar Woman turned and noticed Sweeney Todd stepping into the room, confused as to what she was even doing there.

“Who are you?” He asked her. “What are you doing here?”

“Ah, evil is here, sir,” The Beggar Woman spoke madly, clutching his arm. “The stink of evil – from below – from her! Beadle dear, Beadle!”

The barber looked anxiously out the window for the Judge, trying to pry her off.

“Be quiet, woman!” Todd hissed.

“She’s the Devil’s wife!” The woman cried, clutching him tighter. “Oh, beware her, sir. She with no pity… in her heart…”

“Out of here! Now!”

But the Beggar Woman, slowly, looked at the demon barber’s eyes closely. A look of almost realization came upon her deformed face, as if she was really peering at him now.

Beggar Woman (Sings):
Hey, don’t I know you, mister?

This caused a feeling of actual dread to course through Sweeney Todd at the prospect of another person remembering him from the past. Especially when he was so close to exacting his revenge.

“Mr. Todd!”

Todd suddenly heard Judge Turpin’s voice and he saw him walking toward the shop. Mr. Todd started to panic, his enemy was near, and he hadn’t needed this old hag exposing him… not now. Thinking quickly, having no time, he swung the razor in his arm with one brutal motion… and fiercely slashed across the Beggar Woman’s throat. Blood poured out from the gash it left as the woman herself stood in shock. Without bothering to put her in the chair, Sweney quickly slammed his foot to trigger the trapdoor, which the woman conveniently stood upon, and she fell down the chute into the bakehouse below. It was then Turpin and Chrysalis burst through the door.

“Where is she?!” Turpin demanded. “Where’s the girl?”

Mr. Todd quickly turned around upon their entry, putting his best innocent act as he could.

“Below, your Honor,” Sweeney replied. “With my neighbor, Mrs. Lovett.”

“Yes, Judge Turpin, and thank heavens for it too,” Chrysalis added, stepping before the Judge. “When those miserable cretins broke her from that asylum, she thankfully got away and ran to us. Thank heavens the sailor did not molest her, nor did those harlots sway her to their ways.”

“Thank heavens too, she has seen the error of her ways,” Mr. Todd added.

Hearing the news, Judge Turpin dawned both surprise and hope on his expression.

“She has?” He asked hopefully.

“Oh yes, sir,” Mr. Todd nodded. “Your lesson was well learned. She speaks only of you now, longing for forgiveness.”

“Then she shall have it,” Turpin declared relieved. “She’ll be here soon, you say?”

“Yes,” Mr. Todd replied.

“Excellent, my friends,” Turpin smiled joyfully.

Just then, a wicked idea came to Chrysalis’ head… an awful idea… the Changeling had a wickedly, wonderful, awful idea…

“I think I hear her now,” Chrysalis feigned surprise.

“Oh, excellent, my dear!” The Judge spoke excitedly.

“Is that her dainty footstep on the stair?”

“I hear nothing.”

“Yes, isn’t that her shadow on the wall?” Todd added.

“Where?” The Judge looked around.

“There! Can’t you see it?” Chrysalis envisioned. “The lovely Johanna… primping… making herself even prettier than usual—”

“Even prettier…”

“If possible.”

“Ohhhhhh… pretty women!” The Judge sighed blissfully.

“Pretty women, yes…” Todd nodded.

“But forgive me for saying, your honor, but you can’t see the girl like that,” Chrysalis gestured the Judge’s appearance. “No offense of course, but you’re looking a bit haggard. It is understandable after all. No doubt worrying for the poor girl has left you unable to tend to your wants and needs.”

“Yes…” The Judge nodded, straightening his coat. “Quickly, a splash of bay rum!”

“Indeed, sir,” Mr. Todd smirked. “But first… how about a shave? Sit, sit, sit.”

Chrysalis led the judge over to the barber chair, sitting him down as she helped him remove his scarf. She made her way behind him, massaging his shoulders as Mr. Todd grabbed his razor, a towel, of which he put carefully around the judge, and even a bottle of bay rum. The relief of finally getting Johanna caused the judge to serenade his longing for the young girl in lecherous rapture…

“Hurry, Mr. Todd!” Chrysalis gestured, with sinister glee.

“Someone’s in a merry mood again today, Mr. Barber…” Chrysalis indicated, seductively.

The last statement caused Mr. Todd to look behind the judge and toward Chrysalis. The Changeling gave a wicked smile, which Mr. Todd happily returned. The men sang simultaneously as Chrysalis takes the bay rum, gently caressing the contents along the Judge’s face as Todd prepares his razor.

Turpin was so pleased at the idea of Johanna wanting to be with him he was completely unaware of the danger that was coming to him.

“How seldom it is one meets a fellow spirit!” Turpin said in bliss.

“With fellow tastes – in women, at least,” Sweeney replied.

“What? What’s that?” Turpin asked confused.

Sweeney just eyed the judge with a great deal of murderous intent in his eyes.

“The years no doubt have changed me, sir,” Todd spoke lowly.

“Then again, no surprise you don’t remember him,” Chrysalis added, behind Turpin. “After all, it was so long ago. I suppose… the face of a barber – the face of a prisoner in the dark – is not particularly memorable? Mister… Judge… Turpin?”

Turpin snapped from his giddy state, finally looking up toward the barber in confusion. When he looked into the man’s eyes, a light switch seemed to flick off in his head as a horrific realization dawned on him… finally see exactly who he was looking at. The face of a man he hoped never to see or hear of again.

“Benjamin Barker!” He growled.

“BENJAMINR BARKER!” Sweeney screamed in rage.

Chrysalis held the judge down in the seat, as Sweeney proceeded to stab Turbin in the neck with the razor, spraying the man’s blood all over the barber and the window. The factory whistle screamed a steady, terrible blast as Sweeney proceeded to brutally stab him at least four more times in the neck before stepping back as Turpin choked on his own blood, Chrysalis stepped out from behind the judge, taking her stand alongside her companion as they stared daggers at the dying judge. Sweeney gave one last swinging flash across the throat for good measure before stepping on the trigger and sending the judge plummeting down to the depths of the bakehouse.

Sweeney Todd stood for the longest time, the blood of his enemy dripping from his face, breathing in what he just did. Finally, after all these years, he successfully took his revenge against the man who destroyed his life. Overcome by emotion, he sank to his knees while the razor remained tightly within his grasp. Beside him, Chrysalis could hardly believe it herself.

“You did it…” She whispered. “You actually pulled it off. So… what now?”

The question she proposed truly made Sweeney Todd think: What was he to do now? All his life he wanted nothing more than to exact revenge on both Beadle and Turpin. And now that they’re dead… what else was there to do? He still wanted Johanna back, but surely Anthony had already whisked her away with him by now. He reached toward his barber chair, lifting up his razor to gaze at it one last time before laying it gently onto the chair. It was in that moment Chrysalis could truly focus on his face: His quest was completed, the demons silenced, the ghosts were gone… the deed was done.

Sweeney Todd (Sings):
Rest now, my friend,
Rest now forever,
Sleep now the untroubled
Sleep of the angels.

For a moment, the barber kneeled on that spot with no reason to move. No purpose left in life. Without another word, Chrysalis leaned beside him, wrapping her arms around him, letting her head rest on his shoulder while he stared off into space. From within her hiding place inside the trunk, Johanna gently lifted the lid to peek out and see what was going on. Her eyes widened with horror toward the man covered in blood. Already she heard everything that occurred and knew Turpin was dead, and now… she had a face to put to the act.

CREAK!!!

Hearing a loud creak, Chrysalis and Sweeney snapped their heads, darting their eyes to the chest. Sweeney quickly grabbed his razor once more and they both stalked their way toward the trunk. Then, Sweeney suddenly wrenched it open revealing a terrified disguised Johanna looking up at him in horror. Chrysalis merely tilted her head to the side, confused upon seeing her. But Mr. Todd… he still had murder on his mind. After all, he knew they couldn’t chance ‘any’ witnesses… no exceptions.

“Come for a shave, have you, lad?” Todd questioned darkly.

“N-No – I-I—” Johanna stuttered fearfully.

Sweeney merely hauled the disguised girl out of the trunk, dragging her toward the chair, before tossing her into it, forcibly sitting her down.

“Surely, yes” Sweeney stated menacingly. “Everyone needs a good shave…”

Johanna stared at the mad barber in fear as he threw back his arm and raised his razor high at the ready, prepared to end another life tonight. However, Chrysalis, while standing beside the deranged man, looking into the poor girl’s eyes. One pierce into her soul, and the Changeling could immediately tell she was not who Mr. Todd thought she was. But she knew exactly who this was. Just when Mr. Todd was about to bring the razor down, Chrysalis quickly reached up and grabbed his wrist, pulling it back.

“LET GO!!!” Sweeney demanded loudly.

“Enough, Mr. Todd!” She ordered calmly. “You’ve got your revenge; you’ve killed enough!”

“He’s seen us!” Sweeney hissed. “We let him go, he’ll run to the law and tell them what we’ve done! You said so yourself!”

“Yes, I did! But do you honestly think they’ll believe the word of a street urchin?” Chrysalis asked. “Look at him; he’s pathetic! Some gutter rat nobody will miss anyway! Even if he goes to the police, they’ll think he’s drunk… or drugged… or both! What good would killing this boy serve? For once in your life… think!”

“AHHHHHHH!!!”

Suddenly, a piercing scream drew everyone’s attention to the barber shop door. The scream hadn’t come from outside; it echoed from the chute – Mrs. Lovett’s voice – screaming to raise the dead. While he didn’t want to leave a witness, Sweeney knew Chrysalis had a point. Right now, he needed to find out what that scream was and why. He rivetted Johanna, pointing the razor at her neck, leaning closely with a lethal warning:

“Forget my face.”

Sweeney quickly spun about, bolting out of the shop leaving Johanna sitting in the chair with Chrysalis hovering over her. Breathing heavily in relief, thanking herself quietly for her safety, she looked up toward the disguised Changeling with gratitude.

“Thank you, miss,” She thanked her.

Chrysalis merely stared at the girl silently for a moment before slowly sauntering up to her, kneeling till their faces met.

“I know who you are…” She spoke, flat out. “And I know another way for you to leave this place… Johanna.”

To which Johanna eyed her with great confusion.

“What do you mean?” She questioned.

“No matter where you go in this world, evil and corruption will follow you to your grave,” Chrysalis replied. “You and that boy must leave this place and never come back… and there’s only one way to do so.”

Chrysalis reached into her dress and pulled out a single magic bean, which she placed into the disguised girl’s hand.

“What is this?” Johanna asked.

“That is not your concern,” Chrysalis spoke firmly. “All you need to do is simply hold this in your hand, think of a better place, throw it to the ground, and let it do the rest.”

Johanna looked down at the bean in her hand, then back toward the lady who gave it to her. The Changeling could tell this girl had so many questions, but now was not the best time. And yet, one glance toward the Changeling’s eyes and Johanna instantly knew she could trust her.

“Oh yes… and one more thing,” Chrysalis added.

Reaching into her dress once more, Chrysalis pulled out a small purple memory stone and gave it a gentle tap. A small purplish beam of light hit Johanna square in the forehead and the girl shut her eyes while the magic took over. Soon, all her memories of what Mr. Todd had done to the Judge were removed from her brain, adding to the memory stone’s collection. Chrysalis soon placed the stone back into her dress before racing out the door herself, just as Johanna opened her eyes once more wondering…

‘What happened?’…

Deep in the bakehouse, the scream had come from Mrs. Lovett herself, who stood in horror by the mouth of the chute. She looked down in horror as something grabbed hold at the hem of her dress. For as it turned out, even after all that happened, the Judge, still barely alive, had enough strength to grab the hem of her skirt, looking up toward the lady with pleading eyes. And all Lovett could do was try and wrench herself away from his vise-like grip…

“DIE!!!” Mrs. Lovett screamed at the dying judge. “DIE! GOD IN HEAVEN, DIE!!!”

Finally, when the Judge’s fingers finally relaxed their grip, Mrs. Lovett ripped her hem away and looked on as Turpin finally collapsed entirely to the ground, releasing one final breath… before he was dead. However, that was the least of Lovett’s horror at the most. Panting for breath, Mrs. Lovett backed away from him and for the first time noticed the body of the Beggar Woman. And that… was what truly horrified her most of all.

“You!” Mrs. Lovett gasped. “Can it be? Have all the demons of Hell come to torment me?!”

Hearing what sounded like footsteps descending down the stairs to the bakehouse, Lovett quickly ran over to grab the dead woman’s body trying desperately to drag it toward the oven. Within another minute, Sweeney Todd, along with Chrysalis, entered the room, still covered in blood.

“Why did you scream?” Sweeney questioned her.

“I swear upon Tartarus’s name if the Judge still lives…” Chrysalis growled.

“He was clutchin’, holding onto me dress,” Mrs. Lovett replied, dragging the body. “But he’s finished now…”

As Chrysalis stared at Lovett, watching her dragging the Beggar Woman toward the oven, one thought came to mind.

“Seriously?” Chrysalis questioned in shock. “How is it possible for a man to live after all that? He was stabbed numerous times, his throat slit, and that large drop should’ve cracked his head! What compels that man to keep fighting for life?!”

“Heaven if I know,” Mrs. Lovett groaned, dragging the body.

Noticing her struggle, Mr. Todd quickly walked up to offer air.

“Leave them to me,” Todd told her. “Open the doors.”

Mrs. Lovett didn’t seem to acknowledge his command at first, just trying to drag the body towards the oven.

“No! Don’t touch her!” Mrs. Lovett shook.

In response, Sweeney grabbed her arm violently and pulled her off.

“Open the doors, I said!” He demanded loudly.

The barber shoved her toward the oven and leaned over to pick up the Beggar Woman’s body, all while Chrysalis scoffed at the hesitant baker.

“What’s the matter with you, you twit?!” Chrysalis asked mockingly. “Just a silly old beggar—”

Eventually, Mrs. Lovett slowly made her way toward the oven and unlatched it before pulling the doors open. The light from the fire inside illuminated the whole room, casting a glow on all the bodies upon the floor. Sweney was about to drag the judge to the open flame when he took a quick glance at the Beggar Woman. When his eyes landed on her dead body, his gaze remained on her as he looked down at her curiously. For some strange reason, there was something about her that looked… familiar.

Slowly taking a few steps toward the woman’s body, he was able to get a good look at her ragged, matted hair. Though clearly dirty and damaged, he noticed it still shared a shade of gold. Kneeling down beside her, he gently reached out and removed a strand from her face as he looked at her more closely. Slowly, he was starting to realize who she was.

“Oh no...” Todd gasped in horror. “Oh God…”

Chrysalis walked over and knelt beside him, as she too gazed at the woman’s body.

“What is it, Mr. Todd?” She asked him. “What do you see?”

But answer there came none. Sweeney gently rolled the woman’s body onto her back so he could take a good look at her dead face. His eyes widened slightly, as a look of recognition fully covered his face and only now, he knew what he was looking at. Though altered from age and a slight deformation, he realized it was a face he’d longed to see for the longest time.

“’Don’t I know you?’, she said…” He whispered.

As Chrysalis looked down at her face, her eyes too widened. All the descriptions Mr. Tood spoke of her over these past few months, now it was hard to deny who this was.

“Todd… is that--?”

“Lucy…” Sweeney whispered.

From the sidelines, Mrs. Lovett watched all this take place with a look of guilt and the realization she had been caught. All the more apparent as Chrysalis slowly turned to look at her.

“You knew all along, didn’t you?” She accused. “You knew his wife was alive all along, and you never said anything!”

“W-W-What you talkin’ about?” Mrs. Lovett stuttered nervously.

“Drop the charade, Lovett!” Chrysalis hissed, standing up. “You knew she was alive the whole time! Admit it! ADMIT IT!!!”

“You’ve gone bleedin’ mad, you ‘ave!” Mrs. Lovett retorted.

“Have I?!” Chrysalis retorted. “Explain how I found these?!”

She reached into her dress, pulling out both the wedding ring and the small vial of arsenic. When Mrs. Lovett saw the items in question, she failed to suppress a surprised gasp nor stop her eyes from widening. Chrysalis quickly walked back toward Mr. Todd, presenting the ring to him.

“Look, Mr. Todd!” Chrysalis urged him. “You’ll find this quite familiar.”

Sweeney slowly looked up at her before taking the ring in his hand. Bringing it down for a further look, it only made him more devastated.

“This was hers…” He whispered.

“Yes, it was,” Chrysalis slowly nodded. “And this vial contained arsenic, the same poison Mrs. Lovett claimed she used to kill herself… except, she didn’t kill herself.”

Chrysalis then turned her attention back to the pie baker, who now stood intimidated by this ferocious beast.

“Now it all makes sense,” Chrysalis spoke slowly, approaching the woman. “All those years, you’ve secretly admired Mr. Todd from afar like a schoolgirl crushing on the handsome jock. You always hoped for him to be yours but couldn’t accept the fact he was already married. That admiration quickly turned to obsession. You wanted him so badly you were willing to do anything to have him for yourself. And when you realized you couldn’t have him so long as someone else was in the way, you made sure no one could have him!”

As Chrysalis continued her accusation, Mr. Todd remained knelt at the side of his deceased wife, refusing to belief he’d be the one to kill her.

“You bid your time, waiting for your opportunity to come,” Chrysalis continued. “After Turpin sent Mr. Todd into exile, you seized your chance to get rid of Lucy. You didn’t try tot alk her out of drinking the poison; you encouraged her to take it! And when that didn’t work, you tried everything to keep her away from Mr. Todd and make him forget her altogether. If he did, he'd never think the beggar woman on the streets was actually his wife. You lied to Mr. Todd, and you’ve been lying to him ever since!”

Chrysalis cast her gaze to the sidelines, seeing her words starting to register in Mr. Todd’s head. Seemingly giving him a frightening amount of sense.

“She loved you, Benjamin Barker…”

“Don’t… call me by that name…” Todd shook his head.

“As much as any woman who ever loved a man, she loved you!” Chrysalis insisted tearfully. “She never wanted you to avenge her; she never wanted you to be a monster! She just wanted you to come home…”

In spite of everything, Todd’s attention now rested firmly on the person most to blame for all of this.

“You knew she lived,” He spoke in disbelief. “From the moment that I came into your shop you knew my Lucy lived!”

“I was only thinkin’ of you,” Lovett spoke somberly.

“Thinking of him?!” Chrysalis questioned. “You only thought about you! You’re no better than Turpin, or even Celestia for that matter. Not afraid to step on other people’s happiness if it meant you could have yours. You… killed… his lucy!”

“’His Lucy’!” Mrs. Lovett spat. “What was I to do with her? A crazy hag picking bones and rotten spuds out of alley ashcans! Would you have wanted him to know she ended up like that?”

Mr. Todd looked up toward Mrs. Lovett, both the pain of betrayal and disbelief on his face.

“You lied to me…” Todd voiced his disdain.

With all this newfound information floating around his twisted brain, something within Sweeney Todd just… snapped. Todd’s eyes suddenly snapped up to Mrs. Lovett with a dark look and even sinister smile on his face.

Chrysalis watched as he stepped towards Mrs. Lovett. The pie baker stepped back, unsure what to make of this, but that didn’t stop them from singing simultaneously.

Todd stepped toward her darkly and it was in that moment Chrysalis realized… Mrs. Lovett was doomed, and she knew it too. But still, the pie baker stepped into the arms of the barber anyway, for one final, triumphant waltz as Chrysalis stepped back toward the sidelines watching it all go down.

Todd waltzed her toward the roaring oven. Mrs. Lovett offered no such resistance, fully aware of what’s coming but choosing instead to embrace the denial. The blazing, thundering inferno of the oven made it seem they were the damned, mad-driven devils dancing through the fires of Hell itself.

Reaching a thundering crescendo, quick as a flash during the final spin, Sweeney Todd flung Mrs. Lovett into the raging fire inside the bake oven. Mrs. Lovett screamed loudly in agony as the flames quickly engulfed her, burning every shred of hair and flesh. Mr. Todd merely turned around, grabbed the door handle, and proceeded to shut the oven door as the burning remains of Mrs. Lovett kept screaming. The door shut tight, and the latch sealed, Mr. Todd approached the front of the door and peeked through the small airway in the oven. The flames reflected off his eyes making him look truly demonic before he closed the airway and locked that shut. From the sidelines, Chrysalis watched everything take place and could still hear the woman scream, along with the banging on the oven doors. But all she did was smirk wickedly as the banging and screaming eventually faded. For this was how she always wished to kill Celestia, thrown into a fiery oven and just watch her burn until not even her ashes remained.

Suddenly, the bakehouse doors flung open as the Mane Six and Spike burst inside. They all stood frozen in place, horrified by the scene around them. Three dead bodies laid to the left, an assortment of bones, limbs, and rotting flesh for pies to their right, and a disguised Changeling and a barber covered in blood… right in front of them.

“What have you done?” Twilight asked in shock.

“You… sick JERKS!” Rainbow yelled. “This is low even for you, Chrysalis!”

“Ah know yer evil and all Chrysalis, but this time ya gone too far!” Applejack spoke up.

“Even I can’t believe you’d do such a horrible act!” Rarity exclaimed. “You two are worse than evil!”

“What kind of sick twisted monsters are you?!” Spike cried out.

Releasing an agonizing growl, Chrysalis shot her magic toward the entire group pinning them hard against the stone wall. Without their own magic, the ponies and Spike were defenseless and unable to break free. Soon, the Changeling discarded her human disguise for her original form, slowly approaching them with the most unbridled hate they’ve ever seen.

“You… call us monsters?!” She seethed. “After what you’ve seen, you think we are the wicked ones?! This is what I hate about you pretentious ponies! So quick to see the fault in others and condemn them, never once bothering to consider ‘why’ we do what we do!”

“Your reasons are irrelevant!” Twilight protested. “No matter what happened in your lives, it doesn’t justify what you’ve done now!”

Chrysalis merely strolled toward Twilight, leaning right up to where their muzzles were inches apart.

“You know nothing, Twilight Sparkle!” She growled.

Off to the side, the moment was interrupted when Chrysalis saw Pinkie Pie bursting into giggles.

“HA-HA! References…” She laughed. “Just like when Twilight said, ‘Winter is coming’ when Rainbow tried to stop winter—”

“SHUT UP!!!” Chrysalis yelled.

Pinkie quickly zipped her mouth shut… quite literally.

“Twilight’s right,” Rarity spoke up. “Neither you nor Mr. Todd have a single justifiable cause for what you’ve done!”

To which Chrysalis released another growl as she turned her head towards Rarity.

“You’re one to talk, Miss Element of Generosity!” She hissed. “Your own husband… is a murderer! He killed people for simply making fun of his appearance. What right do you have to tell me what’s justifiable when you’re the one so desperate for love, you’d defend him?!”

This instantly made Rarity shut up, as a few tears sprang to her eyes.

“But do you know what I really hate most about you ponies?” Chrysalis asked, eyeing them. “You judge others by how you feel about them. No matter what anyone has done, if they are important to you, you turn a blind eye. But when someone like me does something you don’t like, you automatically vilify me! The same way when you’d turn a child into stone… A CHILD!!! And you call me insane…”

“That’s because your actions are done without provocation or cause!” Twilight argued. “You do evil things for the sake of being evil!”

Once more, Chrysalis slowly turned her gaze to the lavender Princess of Friendship, the one pony she hates even more than Celestia herself.

“Is that truly what you believe?” She asked. “Perhaps its high time I show you exactly ‘why’ I am the way I am. Why Mr. Todd is the way he is today. I dare you to look at us and claim we’re still the monsters!”

Without warning, Chrysalis focused all her magic from her jagged horn as her eyes rolled to the back of her head. She forcibly pushed her magic to transfer her memories as well as Sweeney’s into the minds of the Mane Six and Spike, whose eyes also rolled back as they groaned and cried from all the memories playing in their heads all at once:

Chrysalis’s first meeting with Fire Fall… Sweeney Todd and his happy little family… Celestia sending Fire Fall away as Chrysalis wept for him… Judge Turpin’s order to exile Sweeney to Australia…

Even with all that going on, Sweeney paid no attention to any of them. All of his sight was upon his deceased wife Lucy, slowly walking over to her, dropping his razor onto the floor, and sunk to his knees as he slowly dragged himself across the floor to the Beggar Woman. Gently, he reached out and lifted her head into his arms cradling her closely. He couldn’t believe it; she’d been alive this entire time, and he killed her! All the torment, all his turmoil, he let it out with one final song.

Unbeknownst to Sweeney Todd, a small pair of hands grasped the cold metal of the sewer grate behind him and lifted it off. Todd slowly climbed out of the grate behind the man with a cold look on his face. From that very spot, he heard ‘everything’ that took place above him, including Mr. Todd throwing Mrs. Lovett into the flames. Hearing the mad barber killed the only mother figure he ever had, the young boy’s hatred for the man turned into the need… for revenge.

Crawling from the manhole like a rat, Toby noticed Mr. Todd’s razor laying upon the floor behind the man. Reaching out to grab it, he slowly slunk from the sewer and stood behind the mad barber, eyeing him with the deepest hate he ever held for anyone.

Todd folded himself over his dead wife. The only sound was his deep, anguished sobs. Then… he became aware of something. He looked over to see Toby, watching him. Todd gently set Lucy down and then, still kneeling, turned to face Toby. Without words, they looked at each other as Todd noticed the razor in Toby’s hands.

Finally accepting fate, Mr. Todd slowly unbuttoned his collar, exposing his neck. He slowly raised his head back, offering his naked throat without looking at him. Toby slowly approached him… and methodically slit his throat quickly. Todd continued to gaze up as the lonely sound of wind escaped from his severed windpipe, eventually slumping over the body of his wife he still held in his arms. Dropping the razor, Toby turned to leave the bakehouse as the barber leaned forward, his blood flowing out his neck and onto his dead wife.

It was at that moment Chrysalis finished showing her memories toward the Mane Six and Spike. The magic kept its hold as they were literally dropped back to reality. Chrysalis still looked at them with hatred, while the weakened ponies and Spike returned looks of disbelief.

“No…” Twilight whispered, in denial. “It… can’t be true! Celestia… she would never do something like that. She… she couldn’t!”

“The truth stings, doesn’t it?” Chrysalis asked, venomously. “You think so highly of your princess for so many years, only to learn she holds darkness with her heart.”

“AHHHHHHH!!!”

Rarity released the loudest scream she had ever channeled in her entire life and tears streamed down her face. All of her friends turned to look at what she screamed at, and their eyes widened with shock. Chrysalus turned around, and when her eyes landed on the frightful sight, her mouth dropped, and she fell to her knees. Mr. Todd slumped over dead with his blood flowing from the neck and onto his wife’s body. The blood formed a dark pool along the rough brick floor, slowly starting to spread… the fiery glow from the bake over reflected in the blood.

This sight proved too devastating for the Terror of Equestria herself. Tears fell down her own face as the Changeling crawled toward Mr. Todd, taking his body in her arms.

“No!” She cried. “No, NO! Not again! This can’t happen to me… not again!”

Chrysalis broke out into full blown sobs, as she held Mr. Todd close to her. The sight of the former changeling Queen breaking down into a sobbing mess before them actually left the group sharing a small shred of sympathy even for Chrysalis. Though they always known her to be evil and cruel, to lose a love already and to lose another… that was something they’d never wish on even their greatest enemy. For the longest time, Chrysalis held the body of Sweeney Todd, crying until one would fear she’d pass out from dehydration.

“I’m sorry!” She wept. “I’m so sorry! I should’ve protected you! I’ve already lost everything in my life! My first love, my daughter, my entire hive! I’ve lost… everything! I have nothing…”

When she finally cried out her last tear, Chrysalis slowly turned her head towards the Mane Six and Spike, who remained pressed against the wall. Seeing the broken, twisted look upon her face made them fearful as they knew she had snapped. Growling like a dog on rabies, Chrysalis released Sweeney’s body, quickly grabbed the razor with her magic, and rushed back to press the blade upon Twilight’s neck.

“THIS IS ALL BECAUSE OF YOU PONIES!!!” She yelled angrily, tears streaming. “Every time you get involved with my life; I LOSE EVERYTHING!!! Why can’t you just leave me be?! Why do you always get everything, Celestia?!”

Chrysalis pressed the razor blade onto Twilight’s throat, causing small droplets of blood to leak out as Twilight whimpered.

“I don’t care what the Dark One says!” Chrysalis seethed. “I should slit your throats right now! End all of this tonight! I can finally win… and I can have it all back!”

Slowly but surely, Chrysalis’ anger subsided, and her rational mind started working again. She soon remembered what Sweeney told her, how he preferred to kill so she wouldn’t take this dark path. He never wanted that for him, and who was she to dishonor him like this?

The razor slipped from her magical grip as she released the Mane Six and Spike, sending them sliding down the wall. She even removed the magic blocking cuffs from their joints, as they clattered against the floor, and they could feel their powers returning. However, the mere fact that Chrysalis released them instead of killing them left them too shocked to do anything. With her magic at work, Chrysalis opened a new portal back to Equestria, specifically the home of their friends, and not once did Chrysalis turn back to them.

“Leave me…” Chrysalis whispered sadly.

“Don’t have to tell me twice!” Rainbow replied, racing ahead.

“Let’s go!” Rarity said urgently.

The majority of the Mane Six, including Spike, took the opportunity to run straight into the portal without looking back. Twilight Sparkle was about to run through herself but stopped at the last moment. She turned back toward the disheartened Chrysalis, a look of sympathy spread across the princess’s face.

“Chrysalis… I—” Twilight reached out.

“LEAVE, TWILIGHT SPARKLE!!!” Chrysalis warned, facing her. “Before I change my mind…”

Twilight stood staring at the former Changeling queen for a moment or two, then she eventually turned around and ran through the portal after her friends. As the portal sealed, Chrysalis slowly walked toward the deceased Sweeney Todd, still clutching the corpse of his dead wife. Chrysalis soon dropped to her knees, and for what felt like an eternity she sobbed as her cries echoed in the cold, dark, empty room.

Emerging through the portal into Equestria, the Mane Six and Spike arrived with somber expressions upon their faces from the moment they stepped back into Discord’s Theatre and the portal closed behind them. After everything they’ve experienced, everything they just learned, it was safe to say neither one of them would ever be the same again… at least, not for a while. Every pony, dragon, griffin, and various other creatures attending the theatre raced forward to greet them, pleased to see they were alright.

“Thank Faust you are okay,” Princess Luna sighed, in relief.

“Headmare Twilight, I can’t even imagine how horrible it must have been to be there,” Silverstream added.

“We’re glad you guys made it out alive,” Gallus nodded. “Guys…?”

But the Mane Six and Spike remained silent, merely walking past the group toward the back of the theatre. The moment they arrived, Princess Celestia was there to greet them, smiling for their safety.

“Well done, my little ponies,” The princess congratulated them. “It’s a shame everyone couldn’t be saved, but you still risked your lives to save Anthony and Johanna. That’s to be commended—”

Celestia stopped when her eyes turned toward Twilight Sparkle, the only pony to even look at her teacher. Only it wasn’t with the usual adoration and gratitude she normally gave Celestia. Instead, Twilight looked at her as though she was seeing a complete stranger, the like of which she didn’t even know anymore.

“Princess…” Twilight spoke softly. “How… could you?”

“Twilight, what do you mean?” Celestia asked her.

“How could you do such a thing to Chrysalis?!” Twilight questioned. “She was happy with that colt; she was ready to walk away from a life of evil. So, why did you send him away? Why did you have to break her heart?”

The remainder of the theatre attendees knew this moment would come, all eyes looking toward the sun princess and every one of them wondering the exact same question they had throughout the adventure. Celestia merely gave a downtrodden look as she closed her eyes.

“Twilight Sparkle, I know how bad this looks,” Celestia spoke somberly. “I know what you must think of me now but believe me when I say it. What you say… that wasn’t me. I don’t even recall doing any of those horrible things. No way would I ever do something so cruel—”

“We all saw it happen!” Spike argued.

“There’s no denying it was you, princess,” Rainbow added. “You can’t lie your way out of this, right A.J.?”

However, when Applejack looked at the princess closely, trying to ascertain any falseness in her words, it was just as the Earth pony suspected… nothing. She couldn’t find anything.

“She’s telling the truth,” Applejack spoke up.

“WHAT?!” Every pony exclaimed.

“But we saw it happen!” Princess Luna argued. “I truly wish all this was false, I know my sister better than any pony. There’s no denying that was her!”

“I ain’t arguin’ that it wasn’t her!” Applejack retorted. “Ah’m sayin’ it’s quite possible she weren’t in control of herself when it happened.”

Applejack’s assumption had everyone looking amongst each other, breaking out into murmurs of confusion.

“You mean… she was being controlled somehow?” Rarity asked.

“That’s exactly what Ah’m sayin’,” Applejack nodded.

“But who?” Fluttershy questioned. “Who would do something as twisted and evil to not only break Chrysalis, but to force Celestia to do it?”

“Who knows, Fluttershy?” Spike sighed. “Who knows anything?”

Flashback…

A Thousand Years Ago…

Princess Celestia strolled through the mighty dark trees of the Everfree Forest. Having just banished Fire Fall and sending Chrysalis back to the Changeling Hive, one would think the pony princess would feel either regret for what she had done or triumph. Yet she showcased no emotion whatsoever as she strolled through the forest. Eventually, she came to a stop at a small clearing in the midst of the dark trees. Walking toward the middle of the clearing, she stood waiting almost in anticipation.

“Is it done?”

Hearing the voice, Celestia turned her body in a complete 180-degree turn, taking notice of a tall figure slowly emerging into the clearing. The figure in question turned out to be none other than the Changeling Queen before Chrysalis herself, Queen Metamora. The changeling Queen smirked wickedly as she walked out into the clearing with something clutched within her magical grasp. What she held was a glowing red scarlet heart… Celestia’s heart.

“Yes, it’s done,” Celestia replied, in a monotone hypnotized voice.

“And would you say she looked… broken?” Metamora asked.

To which Celestia only nodded, yet this pleased the changeling just the same.

“Good girl,” She approved. “I suppose I can give this back to you now. But first…”

The queen used her magic once more to bring out a small memory stone, using it to wipe Celestia’s brain completely from the terrible events that had occurred. No longer would she hold recollection of Queen Metamora taking her heart, sending Fire Fall away, or breaking Chrysalis’s heart. She held the glowing heart in her magical grip in front of her mouth.

“I return your heart to you, in return you will forget this encounter and return to your castle,” She ordered.

Celestia merely gave a slow nod before Metamora quickly rammed the heart back into the princess’s chest. When it was done, Celestia walked out of the clearing back in the direction of her and her sister’s castle. Once she was out of sight, Queen Metamora held the memory stone in front of her, smiling wickedly.

“Well done.”

Another voice made the changeling Queen turn to her left, as a figure in black emerged from the trees and approached her.

“You’ve successfully taken a princess’ heart and broken your daughter’s,” The figure spoke approvingly.

“All thanks to the lesson you gave me on how to take a heart,” Metamora smirked.

“Though I must question: why not simply disguise yourself as the princess herself? Why go through all the trouble?”

“Chrysalis would have easily been able to tell it was me. Other changelings aren’t susceptible to our disguises. I needed her to truly believe it was Celestia who had done all this to her.”

To which the figure grinned under their hood.

“Nonetheless, very impressive,” They commended.

“And I suppose in exchange for that, you want something in return?” Metamora sighed. “Go ahead, name your price.”

The dark figure slowly circled the changeling Queen as a gloved hand stroked its chin hidden under the dark hood.

“That…” The figure pointed to the memory stone.

Metamora looked at the memory stone within her magical grasp before looking back toward the figure with suspicious eyes.

“What purpose could you possibly have with Celestia’s memories?” Metamora asked.

“What need do ‘you’ have for them since they’ve been taken from her?” The figure retorted. “She’ll have no memory of what took place here; what harm is there giving them to me?”

Metamora took that little detail under tight consideration, looking back and forth between the stone and the dark figure. Eventually, she returned an affirming nod.

“Fair enough,” She decided. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a ship to wreck.”

Using her magic, the Changeling floated the stone over to the figure and placed it in their gloved hand. She proceeded to make her way out of the clearing.

“Before you go…”

The Queen stopped upon hearing the figure calling out to her, turning her head back.

“How did it feel?” The figure asked.

“How did what feel?” Metamora asked back.

“How did it feel… to break your daughter’s heart?” The figure replied.

“It was a necessary evil,” Metamora answered. “Had Chrysalis run away with that colt, the entire changeling race would fall. I worked too hard to let my changelings fall into non-existence. I will break a thousand hearts before I let the colony die.”

To which, a wicked laugh from the figure under the hood marked the initial response.

“Well… you truly are the mother of the year,” The figure spoke tauntingly.

“I don’t need your mockery!” Metamora huffed. “With Chrysalis’s heart broken, she will finally become the ruthless changeling Queen she was born to be. Even if she finds out the truth, even she comes for me because of it… this will only prove ‘one’ thing: My daughter… is not ‘weak’.”

“… We shall soon see,” The figure nodded. “After all, evil isn’t born… it’s made.”

Thunder rolled and boomed over the blackened skies surrounding the Dark Castle in the Everfree Forest. In her room atop one of the highest towers overlooking the Everfree and the land beyond, Chrysalis stood at her window gazing toward the distance. Not too long after the Mane Six and Spike left the bakehouse, she too transported herself out of the area just before the police arrived to investigate. But of course, the moment she returned, she hadn’t received a ‘warm’ reception from the Order. She could still remember their last conversation… more like the last reprimanding…

“Chrysalis… to say we are our outraged is a gross understatement,” The Benefactor said. “You leave our fortitude unannounced, vanish into the multiverse for a period of time, risk your exposure and our plot in a realm we didn’t permit you to visit, and you insist upon returning to us with little to show for it.

“If it weren’t for your time of loyal service and devotion to the cause, we’d be compelled to have you turned back into stone… or worse. But from now on, you are to discuss the intent of your ventures upon the council BEFORE you act upon it. Do we have an understanding?”

“I apologize, Benefactor,” Chrysalis answered grimly. “It won’t happen again…”

“For your sake, let us hope not,” The Benefactor answered bluntly. “You are lucky the Dark One still values your services. You best hope that what you ‘have’ brought to us will aid in our cause.”

“I’m working on it now…”

“Be warned Chrysalis: The Dark One’s patience is thin. What you do with your ‘finding’ is your responsibility…

"And the next time you have the chance to deal with those ponies and their allies... you will not hesitate!"

Which brought Chrysalis back to reality, as she fully turned around and approached the large table in the center of the room. Her eyes were locked upon a figure laid across the surface. The cold dead body of Sweeney Todd, lying on the table with the slit upon his neck. Despite how it hurt Chrysalis to find him dead, she insisted to the Council she couldn’t leave him there.

“I’m sorry, Sweeney…” Chrysalis spoke softly. “This was never supposed to happen; it should’ve been me, not you.”

As more tears fell down her face, Chrysalis continued to mourn his loss… but not for long. She was determined to prove there was still value in him, and she had a sudden idea in her head. An act she learned from her mother centuries ago, the one good lesson she ever received. Something she hoped to use on Fire Fall when she found him, but sadly that wasn’t the case. It was a very dangerous spell; however, she was confident she was strong enough to use it.

A spell known as ‘the Changeling’s kiss’. For a changeling, a kiss could be very life-threatening to the individual receiving it as it could suck all the power from their victim like a sponge and leaving them as nothing but a husk. However, if done right, the spell could also be put in reverse and give all their power to another. It was even believed to be capable of bringing back the dead. Of course, most changelings never do such a spell in reverse, preferring to steal the love entirely. However, if anything could bring Sweeney Todd back, Chrysalis knew it was this spell… but she would have to kiss him like she meant it.

Musting all of her power, all the love fueling her innards, and everything she harbored for thousands of years, Chrysalis channeled the magic to her lips. Taking a deep breath, she leaned down and placed her lips upon Sweeney’s cold dead ones. Already, she could feel the full wave of her power leaving her, transferred into Sweeney’s body. She suddenly screamed in pain as the room was bathed in a bright light, which channeled a huge magical blast. A force so strong it flung Chrysalis back against the wall and she crumbled to the ground, too weak to even rise up.

Sweeney Todd’s eyes slowly lifted as he struggled to rise up from the table. He looked down toward his hands, only in place of them he was shocked to see hooves. He then brushed one of his hooves upon his neck, still feeling the mark where he was slit. Then, he turned over toward a nearby mirror on the wall, allowing himself to look at his reflection… only he wasn’t entirely himself. In its place was a pony, a unicorn as indicated by the horn protruding from his head. There were certain features that resembled his former self. Both the mane and tail were black with a white strip. The majority of his fur coat was as pale as his human skin, and his eyes were just as sinister and cold as the like that would scare anyone. And when he studied the flank, there was a symbol of a barber’s razor on both sides.

Many thoughts raced through his twisted, disturbed mind. He truly lost everything, more so than when he was originally exiled. He unknowingly killed his wife, his daughter ran off to God only knows where with Anthony, his only ally lied to him, and he hurled her into a burning oven, and anything that remained of his sanity… was gone.

“Why?” Todd spoke, in a hushed voice. “Why did you bring me back? I was ready for this misery to finally end; I had nothing left. Why did you do it… Chrysalis?”

At last, finding the strength to get up, Chrysalis walked beside Sweeney, placing a surprisingly gentle hoof along his side.

“I did it because you helped me realize something very important,” Chrysalis spoke seriously. “You helped me believe that I could finally let go of my first true love and accept that Fire Fall is gone… that he’s not coming back.”

Sweeney turned toward the changeling, seeing the huge tears roll down her face as the towering figure crumbled to the ground.

“You helped me love again,” She wept. “I couldn’t bear losing another love again… not again.”

Hearing her pour her heart out, showcasing a wide range of emotions, it truly made Sweeney feel something he hadn’t felt in years. As hard as it was to admit it, Chrysalis too had awakened something within him: the ability to love and care for another. Never had he thought he’d be able to move on from his beloved Lucy. And yet, through all the time spent together these past few months, working with Chrysalis showed how much she cared for him and how he’d grown to care for her in return.

Slowly approaching the crying changeling on the floor, he knelt down and placed his new right hoof under her chin. He tilted her head to look him in the eye, giving her the smallest smile before leaning down and planting her lips against his. For a few minutes, the two completely blocked out the world, allowing themselves to finally ‘feel’ for the first time in forever. When they finally drew back, they found themselves smiling toward one another.

“I take it you feel the same?” Chrysalis joked.

“I’d be lying if I said otherwise,” Sweeney retorted.

He soon helped her back to full height as they both approached the nearby window, staring out into the Everfree together.

“There’s nothing left of my old life,” Sweeney spoke, staring out the window. “My wife is dead, by my own hand. Mrs. Lovett deceived me, and my own daughter…”

“Is still alive,” Chrysalis concluded.

Hearing this, Sweeney Todd froze in place. His expression shifted from rage to confusion in mere seconds.

“What did you say?” Todd asked, shocked.

“That boy in the attic, who I stopped you from killing? That… was Johanna,” Chrysalis explained. “When you raced from the attic after Mrs. Lovett screamed, I gave her something that would take her and Anthony to a place where they could live in peace… away from London.”

Sweeney took a few hoof steps back, the words of the former Changeling Queen sinking in. He actually laid his eyes upon his daughter. But he was so consumed in his rage, he hadn’t stopped to recognize her… just like his wife. Johanna was within arms’ reach… and he tried to slit her throat, just like… Lucy.

“’Forget my face’… I told her,” He spoke somberly. “She saw me kill the judge; she’ll want nothing to do with me now.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” Chrysalis replied. “Before she left, I stripped her memories of what she witnessed in the shop… and destroyed them, just the same. As far as she knows, she’ll remember ‘nothing’ up to when the young sailor left to find you. Killing the judge, threatening her… her mother’s death… gone. Thanks to me, you’re still a stranger to her.”

Sweeney’s eyes once more turned to the creature who had been a ‘friend’ to him, perhaps even more. Only, much like the Changeling, his eyes gave a twisted twinkle.

“If you want her back,” Chrysalis continued. “There’s something we must do.”

“What?” He questioned.

“You will help me rid those meddlesome ponies, and their equally irritating dragon,” Chrysalis explained. “They are the only ones who stand in our way; you’ve seen firsthand what they’re like. Just the same as the useless meat sacks who frown upon you, judging your every move. They didn’t even stop to hear the full story and condemned you as a ‘Demon Barber’… just as they did with me.”

Chrysalis soon turned heel, gazing out the window of the house they inhabited, glaring toward the sight before her.

“It’s as you said, Mr. Todd…”

Turning back toward her twisted friend, Chrysalis used her magic to conjure a peculiar box. The moment she opened it, amidst some new clothes, Sweeney’s eyes widened at the sight of his ‘friends’ sitting at the center.

“I managed to save these,” Chrysalis smirked. “After all, how can a barber truly work without the proper tools?”

Without a moment to lose, Sweeney grabbed for the supplies in the box. He proceeded to dress himself in a shirt, buttoning the collar and tying it with a red tie, buttoning the brown vest over it, placed each of his front hoofs in brown gloves tied with a white strap, and tightened the brown leather belt around his waist. Then, he looked upon the razors for a moment or two before turning his head back toward Chrysalis. The pair shared a rather similar dark smirk upon their faces. Using his newfound unicorn magic, on the very first try, he lifted one razor from the box and opened it, so the blade shimmered under the light. Then Sweeney looked toward the blade of his razor as another thought crossed his mind.

Chrysalis softly placed her hoof under his chin, turning his face so he could look toward her dark-green eyes.

“Join me, Mr. Todd,” Chrysalis offered. “Together, we’ll have everything we’ve ever wanted… and more.”

A wider, wicked smirk spread across Sweeney’s face. He stood beside the Changeling, looking toward the window, to the busy landscape of Equestria below their hooves… and beyond.

“So be it…” Todd declared.

As the two stared out the window, they swore they could hear the ghosts of the past singing in their heads. Soon a new face appears, reflected in the mirror, only it wasn’t just another victim of Sweeney Todd’s killing spree. But instead, it was the cold-eyed stare of the young boy who killed Sweeney… Toby.

Johanna and Anthony emerged from the shadows of the room…

Soon even a few policemen emerged, some as pale as Sweeney Todd, some with slits on their own throats, shadows under their eyes, and slapping their own billy clubs upon their hands.

Then a new ghost joined the group… a face one could easily recognize… the Beggar Woman… Lucy.

She was soon joined by the Judge himself… Turpin…

Soon, the Beadle and even Pirelli joined the wave of ghosts, bellowing their anguish…

The ghosts coursed from the castle, into the village region where the members of Eden’s Gate resided. The ghosts considered the guns, the stained blades, and even the town’s own chopping block…

Hunting like predators, the ghosts swayed through oblivious cult members that made up a growing order. Their long shadows towered bizarrely against the walls and ceilings of their new home. A fiery red roar from a bake over built the intensity…

The ghosts tear through the Dark Kingdom with increasing frenzy – cutting quickly, vertiginous angles – yet no one can feel their presence.

The ghosts moved away, revealing new figures amongst them: Twilight Sparkle, her friends among the Mane Six, Spike, and even the ghost of Mrs. Lovett, now covered in ash and soot. They faced each other, encircling one another. Eventually, they spiraled toward where Chrysalis and Sweeney Todd continued to look out.

One by one, the ghosts proceed to disappear, fading into the shadows of the Dark Castle. Until at last, there was only Mrs. Lovett alone who stared at Mr. Todd, her former ally and the love of her heart… who killed her. Whether he could feel Lovett’s presence or not, it mattered little.

Todd and Chrysalis stood alone in their room, glaring out at the distance toward a seemingly invisible Mrs. Lovett. Finally, the late pie-baker gave Todd a grim little smile before disappearing into the darkness forever.

Armed with newfound power beyond even his own understanding, Todd’s life began to flash before his eyes, the images building toward an inevitable conclusion: Todd singing – slashing – smiling – striding –

Finally, there was only one image for Todd that mattered most. Him and Chrysalis, kneeling along the sheets as red as blood. Then they fell… into the ‘blood’… wrapping themselves in an embrace as sweet as… death.

Not While I’m Around

The skies of Victorian London, once full of clouds, welcomed a nice gentle breeze wafting over the air. While not the most ideal setting for a picnic, this was exactly how Mrs. Lovett, Mr. Todd, Toby, and even Chrysalis decided to spend the day. Three months went by since Mrs. Lovett’s pie shop reopened its door while the Mane Six and Spike had been on the run from the police. For now, the terrible trio and their young companion decided to take some time for themselves and just enjoy the day.

At least… that’s what Mrs. Lovett did.

The trio sat along a picnic blanket under an old oak tree along Hampstead Heath. To the naked eye, Mrs. Lovett and Sweeney Todd appeared to be like any other couple enjoying this fine day. The remains of a nice picnic lunch lay scattered about while Toby was flying a kite high into the sky off the distance. Mrs. Lovett smiled while watching happy couples moving about, dogs and kids running hither and yonder, military officers squiring their ladies, nurses with prams, and all other forms of life happening around them.

Meanwhile, Mr. Todd and Chrysalis sat near one another with stone cold looks on their faces. Todd was distinctively ill at ease, brooding the whole time. Three months went by and still they were no closer to either the Judge or the Beadle. All this weighed heavily on their minds despite the insistence to take a break.

“This is growing very tiring really fast,” Chrysalis grumbled. “How long are we expected to wait?”

“I wonder the same thing, my dear,” Sweeney responded lowly. “The seasons change yet my revenge is left untouched.”

Then Sweeney’s expression, while still cold and emotionless, also added something somber within those eyes just the same.

“The more days go by, the less I find myself missing my dear Johanna,” Todd admitted. “I’m beginning to lose hope of ever seeing her again.”

This caused Chrysalis to shift her direction to his, laying one hand atop his own. Sweeney slowly turned his head to look down at her hand before slowly turning back toward her eyes.

“Worry not, Mr. Todd,” Chrysalis assured him. “If it’s the last thing I do in this life, we’ll exact your revenge, and you’ll get your Johanna back. I stake my life on it.”

Sweeney just stared at the changeling-in-disguise for a few moments, as though contemplating something.

“How is it possible someone like you exists?” Todd asked lowly.

“What do you mean?” Chrysalis responded.

“It’s not often in this world, or any world, to meet someone who you share so much in common with,” Sweeney explained. “We’ve had love stolen from us and we wish to exact revenge on those who wronged us. How is that possible?”

Chrysalis contemplated his question in her head. It certainly seemed coincidental they had both met with the same goals in mind.

“I suppose we just got lucky,” She shrugged.

Sweeney merely gave a slow nod before returning to his deep contemplative stare into space. All the while, Mrs. Lovett, who seemed to have chattered about the whole time, continued on.

“… We still got to keep an eye on household expenditure,” She spoke. “Which isn’t to say we couldn’t get some nice taxidermy animals to bring a touch of gentility to the place. You know, a boar’s head or two…”

Turning over to Mr. Todd at her side, her smile instantly vanished when she noticed he was paying absolutely no attention to her at all. In fact, Mrs. Lovett was rather turned off by his unresponsive behavior.

“Mr. T, are you listening to me?” She asked.

“Of course,” Sweeney responded uninterested.

“Then what did I just say?”

Sweeney seemed to ignore her entirely, as he turned his attention back to Chrysalis.

“There must be a way to the Judge!” He told her.

“No doubt there is,” Chrysalis nodded. ‘One way or another, we’ll find it.”

Hearing the pair talk about Judge Turpin again, Mrs. Lovett rolled her eyes in annoyance.

“The bloody old Judge,” Lovett sighed. “Always harpin’ on about the bloody ol’ judge. We got a nice respectable business now, money coming in regular and – since we’re careful to pick and choose – only strangers and such like wot won’t be missed – who’s going to catch on?”

But no response emerged from Todd. As if massaging Todd’s neck wasn’t enough, next thing Chrysalis knew, much to her own annoyance, Mrs. Lovett started to break out in song while casually pecking him along the cheek.

Mrs. Lovett (Sings):
Oooh, Mr. Todd! (Kiss)
I’m so happy! (Kiss)
I could (Kiss)
Eat you up, I really could!
You know what I’d like to do, Mr. Todd? (Kiss)
What I dream (Kiss)
If the business stays as good,
Where I’d really like to go… (No response)
In a year or so… (No response)
Don’t you want to know?

“Of course,” Sweeney replied nonchalantly.

Mrs. Lovett (Sings):
Do you really want to know?

“Yes, yes, I do, I do,” Sweeney answered, forcing a pained smile.

Mrs. Lovett leaned back comfortably, beginning to imagine a wonderful, domestic future…

“I’ve always had this dream of living at the seaside… I got a picture postcard from me Aunt Nettie once. Oh, it seems like such a grand place…”

Lovett briefly noted Toby flying his kite, a small smile upon her face.

“And all that fresh aquatic air’s bound to be good for the lad’s poxy lungs…” Lovett concluded softly.

Mrs. Lovett stared dreamily into the sky as she contemplated what the future could hold should business remain good as it was. Once more using her power, Chrysalis closed her eyes so she could channel this vision for herself.

Chrysalis’ glowing green eyes opened to embrace the vision. Looking around, she found herself standing on some beach somewhere in the English Channel. Turning to her left, she saw young Toby near the edge of the water throwing a ball in the air and a lot of other families playing on the beach. Only, the boy was not consumptively pale but rather overly rosy-cheeked in this fantasy. Even a recently built sandcastle stood nearby.

She then took notice of Sweeney Todd and Mrs. Lovett sitting in the exact same positions as in Hampstead Heath. Only now they are sitting on a blanket at the beach, with a nice picnic spread about. What really made Chrysalis chuckle was that Mr. Todd was wearing a long striped Victorian bathing suit, fashionable seaside bathing attire. Mrs. Lovett sat with her Dream Todd who, much like in the real world, sat there with the same dark vacant look on his face. There was just something unnatural about this settle, something vaguely unreal and stilted about the entire fantasy…

Seeing the scenario of which Mr. Todd was envisioned, Chrysalis couldn’t help but cringe at the whole scenario and how uncomfortable it was just to watch. Especially when Lovett was preparing to serve what appeared to be herring along the picnic blanket, as she sat with Toby beckoning Todd to join.

Next thing Chrysalis knew, she was standing on the English Channel boardwalk watching Mr. Todd, now in a nice white suite, strolling down the boardwalk with Mrs. Lovett, now wearing a striped pinkish red dress. She carried an umbrella while holding Todd’s arm, looking up at Mr. Todd with such adoration and longing while Mr. Todd maintained his cold look. An artificially lovely couple, like rotogravure magazine pictures. Toby ran along ahead of them like a son to them.

The next vision showed Mrs. Lovett and Todd reclining on comfortable deck chairs, a tray of tea and scones between them.

Soon Chrysalis saw Mrs. Lovett’s notion of a fashionable little seaside cottage, crushing in its bourgeois blandness. Lovett was making Toby try on a sweater, while Todd was writing a letter.

The vision is the transitioned as Chrysalis found herself standing in the dining room of that nice house by the seaside. Mr. Todd sat at the table, still with the same look on his face, along with some unnaturally jolly chums as Lovett carried a tray of goodies to the table.

Once more, everything transitioned and Chrysalis this time found herself standing in the midst of what looked like a seaside chapel. At the end of the aisle, Mr. Todd and Mrs. Lovett stood at the altar dressed for a wedding with a preacher officiating the ceremony. This being her fantasy, after all, Lovett wore white. Todd was in a constricting morning coat with a rakish top hat. Toby, the best man, looked on ‘proudly’. While Mrs. Lovett looked so happy and in love, Mr. Todd had a look on his face like he was being held hostage. When asked if he took Mrs. Lovett as his wife, the nod he gave was as forced as the kiss they shared.

Though all of this was merely a vision of what ‘could be’, Chrysalis couldn’t control the sneer over the scene taking place before her. She had absolutely no idea as to ‘why’ she was feeling it. She had held a groom hostage at a wedding before… so, why was she feeling jealous over this?

Thankfully, the vision was coming to an end. The last to be seen was Mrs. Lovett placing a plate of kippers on the table amidst a proper English breakfast. A guest stood, leaning against a wall, waiting to eat. A dark shape quickly moved past the guest – Todd – then the guest slid down the wall – a splash of blood on the wallpaper—

Back at the beach, Mrs. Lovett, Todd, and Toby sat comfortably watching an unnaturally gorgeous sunset. A picture postcard of a ‘happy’ family.

She threw her arms affectionately around her two men. Eventually the visions cut back to—

Mrs. Lovett sitting in the exact same position as Todd under the oak tree. A deadly silence filled the atmosphere. Her smile faded as she considered him. The grim, brooding reality so clear next to her lovely dream. Chrysalis watched Mrs. Lovett in silence, staring daggers toward the dreamy woman. She didn’t know ‘why’ she felt the way she was nor why it bothered her so much that Mrs. Lovett even cared for Mr. Todd. But she refused to stand idly by and let that vision come to pass. One way or another, she needed to figure out how to get Lovett out of the picture.

The next day, at the barber shop, Sweeney stood at his usual post by the large window, gazing intently down Fleet Street in contemplation. Chrysalis was sharpening the blades for when business picked up as she stood by his side.

“How do you figure we get the judge to come back?” Sweeney asked, keeping his gaze straight.

“If only I knew,” Chrysalis replied. “No doubt the man’s dead set against every returning again after that idiot boy barged in last time. Personally, you should have slit his stupid throat then and there.”

“Turpin or Anthony?” Sweeney questioned.

“… Both,” Chrysalis replied.

At that moment, the bell to the barber shop dinged as the door opened and Mrs. Lovett entered the shop with a tray of food. Neither Chrysalis nor Sweeney looked back to acknowledge her entering the room as they continued their business.

“Brought you both some breakfast,” She spoke, setting the tray down.

“If it’s more pies, I’m not eating unless those stupid ponies and that dragon are the filling,” Chrysalis replied coldly.

“’Fraid not dearie,” Mrs. Lovett shrugged. “Just simple farm fresh eggs and a dollop of lovely, clotted cream, only the best for…”

She stopped when she realized they weren’t even listening to her. Lovett’s heart sank seeing them at the window, especially Mr. Todd, who wore his obsession like a cloak. And yet, even as he just stared out the window, she couldn’t really look away.

“Mr. T, might I ask you a question?” She asked.

“Mm?” Sweeney replied, not even turning.

“What did your Lucy look like?”

The question alone caused a sneer to appear on Sweeney’s face, as well as Chrysalis’s. How dare this woman had the audacity to ask such a question regarding his late wife? Although, if Mr. Todd was being completely honest, he couldn’t even answer the question. He could barely even remember. It seemed with time and everything that’s happened as of late, it was as though her memory had almost entirely faded save for a few minor details.

“You heard me…” Mrs. Lovett spoke, approaching his side. “Can’t really remember, can you?”

“She had yellow hair,” Sweeney replied, facing Chrysalis. “Much like yours, or rather your disguise.”

“Can you remember nothing else?” Chrysalis asked him.

This only caused Sweeney to turn back toward the window, returning the cold vacant stare to his face.

“You’ve got to leave all this behind you now,” Mrs. Lovett commented, leaning against Sweeney. “She’s gone… you keep looking down into the grave, you’re never gonna look up. And life will just pass right by… life is for the alive, my dear.”

Sweeney Todd did not answer, but even Chrysalis could tell what he was thinking.

“We could have a life, us two…” Mrs. Lovett continued. “Maybe not like I dreamed; maybe not like you remember… but we could get by.”

Behind their backs, an angry look came to Chrysalis’s face as she stared at Lovett leaning against Mr. Todd.

“Come away from the window,” Mrs. Lovett instructed.

After a long pause, Todd finally turned from the window almost as if to leave his demons behind. Lovett smiled quietly and held out her hand. She began to cross to him… SUDDENLY REVEALING--- the Gentleman! One of Todd’s past customers, standing right behind Mrs. Lovett, glaring at Todd, relentless and accusatory—blood pouring from his throat—a shocking vision like that of a horror movie—

All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps coming up the back stairs, followed by the ringing bell outside the shop, caused the group to turn their attention to the door. Mrs. Lovett remained standing, her hand out to Todd, as Anthony, along with the Mane Six and Spike, entered the shop absolutely exhausted.

“Mr. Todd… Mrs. Lovett, mum…” Anthony called, sinking into the chair. “Seems I’ve not slept in a week – but it’s done—”

“What is it, Anthony?” Sweeney questioned.

“He has her locked in a madhouse,” Anthony told the man, solemnly.

Todd’s head snapped toward Anthony, riveted.

“You’ve found Johanna?” Sweeney questioned.

“Yes, Mr. Todd,” Twilight Sparkle nodded. “We followed them the night they took Johanna away and found her locked up behind iron bars.

“We wanted to get in and help her right away,” Rainbow Dash added. “But some p— ‘somebody’suggested we lie low since that jerk Turpin has us hunted down like dogs.”

“While we kept hidden, we’ve been working on trying to find a way in,” Rarity spoke up. “For all the good it’ll do – it’s impossible to get to her.”

Todd began pacing, like a tiger once more, his mind racing—

“A madhouse… a madhouse… where?” Todd muttered.

“Foggs Asylum,” Rarity answered. “We’ve circled it at least a dozen times and there’s hardly anyway in or out. What we know for sure is that this place she’s locked up in is like a fortress.”

Once they finished explaining the story, the group faded to a brooding silence as Todd kept pacing, thinking… thinking. Mrs. Lovett and Mrs. Winters watched him, concerned. Todd suddenly stopped… an invisible lightbulb went off in his mind as he knew exactly what was needed to get them into the asylum. Not only that, but the perfect method to get Turpin to him. He starts to settle into an inspired form of calm, as if he can finally see the Promised Land.

“I’ve got him,” Todd smirked wickedly.

“Mr. Todd?” Anthony questioned curiously.

“We’ve got her…” Sweeney smiled, placing a hand on the boy’s shoulder. “Where do you suppose all the wigmakers of London go to obtain their human hair?”

The very question made Anthony and the Equestrians look at Mr. Todd both curiously and concerned by his manic look.

“I’m scared to ask, but… where?” Spike spoke up.

“Bedlam,” Sweeney replied with a smirk. “They get their hair from the lunatics at Bedlam—”

“How positively horrid!” Rarity gasped in shock.

“I don’t understand—” Anthony spoke confused.

Todd suddenly grabbed Anthony and hauled him up, holding him close, forehead-to-forehead, his whispered intensity truly disturbing as he stared right into the boy’s eyes.

“We shall set you up as a wigmaker’s apprentice in search of hair,” Sweeney explained. “That will gain you access, and then you will take her.”

“That’s… actually not a bad idea,” Twilight admitted.

“Yeah, well that gets ‘him’ in,” Rainbow pointed out. “What about us?”

“We could get Spike a guard’s uniform and he can pretend he’s bringing us in to be committed!” Twilight suggested.

“Oh, I don’t know,” Fluttershy said timidly. “What if something goes wrong? What if we actually end up locked up forever?”

“That won’t ever happen,” Twilight assured, quietly. “We’re only not using magic to blend in at the moment. But if something goes wrong, we can just use it to teleport us out.”

“Yippee!” Pinkie cheered excitedly. “This is just like playing pretend with Pound and Pumpkin back home. Except this time, we’re doing it for real. So exciting!”

“And you Anthony will not be deterred,” Todd spoke to Anthony. “You will slaughter the world, to bring her here.”

“Yes…” Anthony responded.

Mrs. Lovett and Mrs. Winters watched, troubled, as Todd embraced Anthony closely. He held him for what seemed like an eternity. Then Todd was all action, hurrying to collect some money and gave it to Anthony.

“Go and outfit yourself properly,” Todd instructed. “You are to be a gentlemen wigmaker. When you return, we shall dispatch a letter to Mr. Fogg announcing your arrival. Go – quickly now!”

“Mr. Todd…,” Anthony clasped Todd’s hand. “How can we ever--?”

“Go, quickly go!” Sweeney commanded.

Anthony and the Equestrian group turned quickly to hurry out of the shop. However, before leaving, Pinkie Pie skid to a halt and turned around toward Mrs. Lovett. Which did not go unnoticed as Applejack turned back.

“What’re ya doin’ sugarcube?” Applejack asked her.

“I just wanted to say one thing to Mrs. Lovett,” Pinkie spoke.

“What’s that dearie?” Lovett asked curiosity.

Pinkie Pie approached the woman with a quizzical look on her face.

“A while back, when you reopened the shop, I managed to get ahold of one of your new pies. I brought it back with me, did a little digging… and I realized something very important…”

This information caused both Mrs. Lovett and Mr. Todd to go wide-eyed. Had she figured out the secret? If that were the case, this could all fall apart right here and now… just like Chrysalis said. Fortunately for them, and just as Chrysalis reached for a razor behind her… Pinkie Pie just smiled.

“You really made a much better pie this time around,” She smiled happily. “Granted none of us ate it, but it certainly looked and smelled much better than the last one. Did you use a new recipe or something?”

Mrs. Lovett released a breath of relief before regaining her composure and gave the party girl a small smile.

“You might say that…” She nodded. “We also found a better meat supply. What with business being good as it’s been, we’ve been able to afford better products.”

“A better meat supply, huh…” Pinkie nodded proudly. “Well good! I’m glad things are turning around for you. Guess you didn’t need my help after all.”

However, Applejack squinted her eyes at the woman suspiciously. Whether Pinkie Pie intended to or not, Applejack could tell from the woman’s responses that there was more to what she said than she was letting in. Not to mention she straight up lied about buying the meat. Something was definitely off, and somehow Applejack would find out the truth. But for now, they had other matters to focus on.

“Come now Pinkie,” She called out.

“OKIE-DOKIE-LOKIE!” Pinkie giggled.

The two quickly made their way from the shop to rejoin the group as Mrs. Lovett watched them go, glad they were gone. Same could be said for Chrysalis a.k.a. Alice Winters.

“I swear if Twilight Sparkle won’t be the death of me, that pink toothache will be!” Chrysalis growled.

“Thank goodness for that,” Mrs. Lovett said thankfully. “Dear, I wonder if—”

“Fetch the boy,” Mr. Todd ordered.

Lovett spun around to face the manic barber with a worried look.

“Don’t you think it’s time you leave the boy alone?” She asked.

“Fetch… the boy!”

Mr. Todd added an icy stare, begging her to try his patience. Rather than get into an argument with the man, Mrs. Lovett just huffed and exited the shop, going down the stairs outside the barber shop. She stopped, standing still for a moment, disturbed that Todd’s demons were again devouring him. She looked down and saw Toby washing the tables in the outdoor garden. The boy was truly serious about his work, vigorously scrubbing the tables with soap and water. She watched him for a moment and then continued down the steps.

“Toby… Mr. Todd requires you,” Mrs. Lovett spoke.

“Yes’m,” Toby nodded.

The boy made to go up the stairs, all while Lovett stood, deep in thought.

Minutes prior, Mr. Todd formed a small, wicked smirk. By sheer coincidence, good fortune had smiled upon them, the perfect reward for all their hard work. Chrysalis, however, was not so sure.

“You know she won’t recognize you,” Chrysalis pointed out. “Even then, she won’t hesitate to run away with that boy and those ponies… and that Judge… surely he will kill to keep her for himself.”

Todd, however, gave her a sly smile.

“Don’t worry, my pet. I have a remedy for that, and you needn’t worry about the boy.”

From where he stood by the window, overlooking the street below, he moved toward the dresser at the back of the room. He took out a paper, quill, and inkwell then Todd immediately hurled himself into a chair and began writing a letter, his violent scrawl slashing across the page. Chrysalis looked over his shoulder as he wrote, watching with stunned eyes at the words he etched.

It was a message to Judge Turpin, detailing the exact points of Anthony’s plan to steal away Johanna and bring her to his shop. He even listed the names of all ‘seven’ members in the conspiracy, calling them ‘degenerate, filthy vagabonds and beggars who are nothing but trouble’. No doubt they would induce Johanna with some of their opium drugs and make her a harlot like themselves.

Even the disguised changeling was surprised at this plot. A complicated plot, one that could topple if one step does not go perfectly, but it would yield outstanding results. Using a special powder, Todd made sure the ink would not smear on the paper as he folded it into an envelope. He held it in front of her, like holding a trophy of great accomplishment.

“I’m going to send this to the Judge,” Todd explained. “He’s going to come here as quickly as he can…”

“And that’s where you’ll finally have your revenge!” Chrysalis finished with an evil grin. “And if we act swiftly, those meddlesome ponies will drink their own blood by my whim. Oh, I can just taste their flesh in a perfect pie, maybe with a side of stuffed dragon for dessert.”

“Yes!” The barber nodded. “And I can finally hold my daughter to me once again, and…”

Todd paused, slumping over the dress. Chrysalis watched the cracked reflection as he fumbled in his throat to find the right words. Something about his position was strikingly familiar, until she realized something from within. Her chest pounded with fierce emotion as her eyes became damp under her scrunching brow. Out of nowhere, she found herself placing her hands over Todd’s shoulders, giving him a comforting massage, which allowed him to eye his reflection dead straight.

“And I will never let her go again… not for anything,” He finished his deathly vow.

“It will be over soon,” Chrysalis reassured, with a nod. “We will win.”

She headed for the door of the shop, only to be pulled back by the pale yet firm hand of Sweeney Todd.

“Wait…” He spoke, calmly letting go. “There’s something I must tell you.”

That smooth voice brought enough force for her to stop in her stance. She knew he’d never once bring himself to harm her; yet there was a bubble of nervousness as she eyed the man. What was this feeling? Why was she, the Queen of the Changelings, the terror of Equestria, nervous about standing alone in front of a simple barber? Todd stood patiently still.

“You have no need to remain disguised here. There’s only us… and I’d like to look upon your true form.”

Reluctantly, Chrysalis shifted back to her true self. She was confused, thinking ‘why’ Todd would request this of her. Yet… not once had he ever treated her wrongly. Despite how and what she truly appeared to be, he remained respectful to her. Her eyes faltered briefly; her tongue tied.

“Why do you ask me to assume my true form?” Chrysalis asked, surprisingly hesitantly.

“I felt that… I need to tell you without looking at a mask.”

The changeling swallowed as a rising heat built around her face while something got caught in her throat. Was it so hard to understand she was… being complimented?

“Th—thank you,” She stammered.

“No,” Todd answered back. “I want to thank you.”

“Th-thank me? Why?”

How long had it been since any creature stood in front of her and, with pure genuine feeling, said ‘Thank you’? At least, not since she’d been exiled from her own kingdom, or even…

Since Fire Wall…

“You’ve been wonderful in helping me through this,” Sweeney Todd continued. “You taught me so much about how to properly execute my vengeance. But most of all, I thank you… for being there for me when no one else would. In this shithole of a world, you helped me bear it all. I am more than grateful for that too.”

‘Too much…’ Chrysalis thought. ‘This is all too much at once…’

Not even the Order gave her this much genuine support. Someone actually thankful for what she accomplished. Normally she’d feel pride over those words, and yet… that’s not how she felt now. Rather, she felt something else. But what was it? Why did her body suddenly become so weak to stand on? She’s not meant to be weak for anything… and yet it was a barber of all things. This was all so confusing, more so thanks to her species tendency to exert more extremeness in her emotions.

Small thumps were heard against the floorboards, and she realized they were tears falling from her own eyes. How was that possible? It shouldn’t be possible! How could she feel this way? After so long, why have they come back now? Why?

“I… I need to go!” Chrysalis exclaimed.

Before Todd could say anything, Chrysalis hurried outside the barber shop, shifting back to Alice Winters, and ran down the stairs passing a confused Toby.

“Mrs. Winters!” Toby called out.

But Chrysalis… no, ‘Alice Winters’ didn’t turn to answer. Down in the outdoor seating, she paused to collect herself. Somehow, despite the impossibility, her heart ached for the attention of something specific and yearning to be together with another, even after a millennium swearing off ‘love’ for another.

The memories came flooding back into the forefront, ones she deeply repressed for so long, and the pain returned to her body. This excursion brought out the worst in her, and it hurt like no amount of pain before. She ran a hand over her forehead, against the blonde hair on her head, then turned back to Toby.

“I need to go for a walk through the city, to catch my breath,” Mrs. Winters explained to Toby.

“By yourself?” Toby asked, concerned.

“Don’t bother… I’m the scariest thing in this entire cesspool. Just… do what Mrs. Lovett and Mr. Todd ask of you. I’ll be back.”

And so, she walked forward, peering behind her to the door to Sweeney’s shop. She found herself yearning for the man inside. Sighing heavily, she continued across the street as the shop faded from view. Toby looked on as the woman disappeared into the night, then proceeded to climb the stairs to address Mr. Todd.

Amidst all the conversation in the shop upstairs, down below, Mrs. Lovett was alone at her pie-making station in the closed shop after telling Toby to see Todd. It was getting difficult to keep the ruse around Toby, but tonight she found herself staring at the floorboards of the upstairs shop. Mr. Todd and Ms. Chrysalis had been spending a lot of time together these past few days, and she could see their relationship had been increasingly personal as of late. Curse her luck…

True, the business was booming, but recently she found herself going through an unfortunate burnout phase. Money was pouring in from unsuspecting customers, yet it was missing a specific something that would make it all worthwhile.

Or rather, a specific ‘someone’.

In all her wildest dreams of retirement by the seaside, she dreamt of living a wonderful retirement life with the handsome Sweeney Todd, and possibly with little Toby for good measure. Chrysalis, however, was nowhere to be seen in those dreams. That insect popped out of nowhere while she had known Todd ever since he opened his store above her meat pie shop. What right did Chrysalis have to Todd when she was nothing but a parasite?

Lovett slammed her rolling pin on the counter.

“She’s a right flea, she is,” She snarled. “Biting onto poor Mr. T at his most vulnerable state and now she’s sucking out his blood. No doubt, she’ll be rid ‘a him once she’s ‘ad ‘er fill ‘a him! She doesn’t even know him! She’s a harpy, that’s wot! She’s ensnared the poor bloke under her magic spell.”

She heard footsteps descending from the barbershop upstairs as the disguised Chrysalis walked out into the street, out of sight. Mrs. Lovett watched her movements from the main window of the shop. A burning fire raged hotter than her furnace built up inside at the mere sight of the disguised insect.

“Just you wait, Chryssi girl!” She hissed. “We’ll see ‘oo’s got the barber when all’s said and done!”

Back in the shop, Mr. Todd looked at the notes he had finished writing in his hand with a smirk plastered on his face. Finally, he was getting exactly what he wanted after waiting so long. He’d get his precious daughter back and finally put an end to the man who single-handedly ruined his entire life.

The sound of the bell ringing and the door closing caused Todd to look over as Toby entered the shop.

“Mr. T?” The young boy questioned.

“Do you know where the Old Baily is?” Sweeney asked him.

“Oh, yes, sir,” Toby nodded. “Not that I ever been there—”

Sweeney quickly spun around and held out the folded note for the young boy.

“Take this there and seek out a Judge Turpin,” Todd instructed. “Repeat that… repeat that.”

“Go to the Old Bailey, find Judge Turpin,” Toby repeated.

“Put this into his hands,” Todd handed the letter. “Onlyto him. Do you understand?”

“Yes, sir,” Toby nodded. “And while I’m out do you mind if I stop by the grocer and pick up the—”

Todd pounced like a panther, he suddenly leapt up and grabbed Toby by the throat with shocking brutality.

“DON’T CHATTER, BOY!” Todd interrupted loudly. “You are not to stop! You are not to speak! You are to deliver this letter! DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!”

Toby was stunned and terrified. This was the first time he had seen this side of his friend, Mr. Todd. Seeing the cold and demented look on the barber’s face, Toby fearfully nodded his head.

“Yes, sir,” He replied quietly.

Todd released him and the boy quickly turned heel and opened the door of the barber shop before shutting it quickly, running down the steps. With his plans now in action, Sweeney Todd made his way back over to the window and began pacing back and forth in anticipation like a caged animal, whispering to himself neurotically. He paced back and forth for hours on end as the sun set over the horizon and darkness enveloped London. One way or another, all of this was going to end tonight.

Later that night, after a lengthy walk mulling over the thoughts going around her head, Chrysalis walked down the street back to the front of the pie shop. She still hadn’t fully answered the questions floating around in her head, but with the sun having set she needed to return to the shop. Not only her, but at that moment, Toby too had finished running his errand and met with her at the door.

“Good evening, Miss Winters!” Toby greeted.

“Hello Toby,” Chrysalis replied.

“Are you alright, mum?”

“Of course, dear,” Chrysalis nodded in response. “Why do you ask?”

“It’s just you seem conflicted, mum. Like something’s troubling you, but you don’t know ‘ow to handle it.”

Chrysalis was honestly surprised at just how observant the child was and how he was able to deduce that from a single look. However, Chrysalis merely shook her head and gave the boy a fake smile.

“I assure you Toby, I’m quite alright,” Chrysalis told him. “Now let’s get inside quickly.”

Toby nodded in response and opened the door for Chrysalis to enter first, like the young gentleman he was. Chrysalis was making her way around the corner towards the stairs leading to the barber shop. She stopped when she spotted the boy’s face, quickly seeing how upset he was. She saw him look up toward the window above where Todd stood, unblinking, gazing like a falcon into the street no doubt. Chrysalis pondered if something happened between them and decided to go up the stairs to speak with Todd herself.

Meanwhile, Toby walked around the corner to Mrs. Lovett’s living space and noticed the woman in question snoozing away on her couch. Hearing the boy enter caused Mrs. Lovett to awaken and look over at him.

“Where you been, lad?” Mrs. Lovett asked tiredly. “We had quite the rush at dinner time. Me poor bones is ready to drop…”

Lovett stopped to take a better look at him, noting his dark expression.

“What is it, Toby?”

“Mr. Todd sent me on an errand…” Toby replied. “And on the way back, I went by the workhouse just to take a look.”

Toby walked over to Mrs. Lovett’s side as she lay on the couch and knelt down alongside her.

“And I was thinkin’… but for you I would be there now,” He spoke seriously.

“Hmm…” Mrs. Lovett grumbled tiredly.

“Or someplace worse,” Toby emphasized. “Seems like the Good Lord sent you for me.”

This caused Mrs. Lovett to give a small smile of appreciation.

“Oh, love, I feel quite the same way—” She responded.

At that moment, Chrysalis made her way back down the steps to speak to Mrs. Lovett herself. However, when she heard Toby talking with her, she slunk behind the wall to listen in.

“Hear me out, mum…” Toby spoke seriously. “You know there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for you. Say, if there was someone around – someone bad? Only you didn’t know it—”

Mrs. Lovett turned her head in the boy’s direction with a curious look on her face.

“What is this?” Mrs. Lovett asked concerned. “What are you talking about?”

Toby looked into Mrs. Lovett’s eyes seriously, expressing both his thanks and promise to her through song.

As Chrysalis listened from her spot behind the wall, she leaned her back against the wall and slowly slid down to sit on the floor. The words this young boy sang, amidst all the emotions she’d been feeling through this excursion, finally caused the tears she tried so hard to keep in to slide down her face as she quietly wept.

She thought of Fire Fall, how he used to say something very similar to her about protecting her from the evils of the world. Such a naïve young pony, but she was so touched by his words… and she was so young herself once. All this served as a reminder of how much she had meant to this one pony, how much they loved one another… him promising that he’d always be there for her… forever.

However, she also thought of how this finally caused her to realize why her feelings were so conflicted. While she retained the memory of Fire Fall always within her heart and mind, she couldn’t help her growing feelings toward Sweeney Todd. All this time spent together these past months, the conversations they shared, it all resided now within her blackened heart.

Meanwhile, in the other room, Mrs. Lovett merely gave the boy a small smile.

“That’s nice dear,” She spoke, rising from the couch. “Now, what is all this foolishness now? What are you talking about?”

“Little things wot I’ve been thinking… about Mr. Todd…” Toby replied.

This sentence alone caused Mrs. Lovett to freeze in place, shock and concern spreading across her face. This certainly wasn’t going in a good direction at all.

Toby leaned into her, she put her arms around him, but her expression was deeply troubled. Whether she cared to admit it or not, Chrysalis was right: He was starting to catch on.

During the last note, Toby glanced up toward the ceiling where he knew the barbershop and the barber within resided. Mrs. Lovett, meanwhile, was trying to showcase her concern that the boy clearly knew something. But rather than panic, she nervously comforted him and attempted to get him off topic altogether.

“Now, Toby dear, haven’t we had enough of this foolish chatter?” Lovett asked, turning his gaze.

She grabbed her small coin purse and reached in to pull out a single coin, which she held out to the boy.

“Here, how about I give you a shiny new penny and you can fetch us some nice toffees--?” Lovett suggested.

At first, Toby smiled at the very idea. However, that smile quickly vanished when he looked at the small Chatelaine purse in her hand. His eyes widened when he noticed that it looked very… familiar.

“That’s Signor Pirelli’s purse!” He gasped.

“No, no, love –” Mrs. Lovett replied nervously, eyeing the purse. “This is just something Mr. T gave me for my birthday—”

“See that proves it!” Toby exclaimed loudly. “What I been thinkin’! We’ve gotta go, mum, right now! We gotta find the Beadle and get the law here!”

Toby urgently pulled Lovett’s hand, trying to run out of the room. But Mrs. Lovett quickly pulled him down to her again, agitated yet proceeding to lead him back to the room as calmly as she could.

“Shh! Hush now, Toby, hush…” Lovett shushed him. “Hush lad, you’re not going anywhere. You just sit next to me nice and quiet… that’s right, right?”

She proceeded to lead the boy toward the couch, sitting him down next to her. She pulled him in close, holding him to her as she tried her hardest to keep things from escalating.

“How could you think such a thing of Mr. Todd?” Lovett asked, holding him close. “He’s been so good to us.”

Though she tried to put on a kind face for the boy, inside she was freaking out. This boy clearly wasn’t as dumb as they originally believed and right now, she needed to think of how to keep him quiet. For now, she tried calming him as she too began to sing.

The boy started to calm down a bit as Lovett held him… just as she came to a painful, dreadful decision. Concern and pain were as plain as the nose on her face. She seriously wished it wouldn’t have come to this; she truly loved the boy, like the son she never had. However, Chrysalis was right… he knows far too much. They couldn’t risk him alerting the law, even the thought of what they must do brought tears to her eyes. Just then, an idea popped into her head.

“Funny we should be having this little chat right now…” She spoke softly. “’Cause I was just thinkin’, you know how you’ve always fancied going into the bakehouse with me to help make the pies?”

“Yes, mum,” Toby nodded dreamily.

Lovett quickly dried her eyes and turned him over to look at her.

“Well… no time like the present,” Mrs. Lovett smiled.

Mrs. Lovett stood back up and grabbed Toby by the hand, leading him away from the area. Hearing approaching footsteps, Chrysalis quickly snapped herself out of her sadness, got up to her feet, and tried to walk away quickly. However, she bumped her shin into a nearby drawer and grunted in pain from the impact. At that moment, Lovett and Toby walked out spotting her hunched over the drawer.

“You alright, dearie?” Mrs. Lovett asked her.

“I’m fine!” She groaned in response. “Wasn’t watching where I was going and bumped hard into this ‘stupid’ drawer! But… I’ll be alright.”

“I’m taking Toby down to the bakehouse with me for a while,” Lovett informed her. “Would you mind keeping an eye on the place up ‘ere? Any customers come in, let ‘em know I’ll be with ‘em shortly.”

Chrysalis just nodded in response as Mrs. Lovett and Toby proceeded down the cellar stairs to the bakehouse. Chrysalis was about to walk away when she noticed something odd in the open drawer. Apparently, she bumped the drawer loose and she could see inside. Sliding the drawer open a tad, she noticed what appeared to be a small golden ring and an empty little vial inside.

Reaching in, Chrysalis first pulled out a ring. Examining it, she noticed a small inscription on the inside.

To my one and only Lucy…

Her eyes widened when she read the inscription. This belonged to Mr. Todd’s late wife. But why did Lovett have it hidden away? She quickly placed the ring into her dress and reached out for the vial. Popping the bottle open, she brought it to her nose and gave a small sniff. She was instantly met with a bitter yet very familiar odor.

“Arsenic…” She whispered.

She placed the vial in her dress too before quickly shutting the drawer back up and walked away. It was all too clear now Mrs. Lovett was hiding something. Why else would she have Mr. Todd’s wife’s ring and an empty bottle of arsenic? What was that woman up to?

Mrs. Lovett led Toby down the claustrophobic, long stairway toward the bakehouse. The stone walls of the corridor were very dark as no source of light entered the chamber.

“My heart bleeds for you haven’ to go up and down all these stairs!” Toby told Mrs. Lovett.

“Well, that’ll be your job now,” Mrs. Lovett replied.

“Yes, mum!”

Soon, she arrived at the heavy iron door to the bakehouse. A seismic rumble of the bake oven could be heard from within. She unbolted the large iron latch on the door and pulled it open, ushering Toby in. And they finally enter…

The Bakehouse, a macabre vision of Hell.

The roof hung low in this subterranean chamber. The grisly tools of her trade are scattered about the place: a large, stained chopping block; a meat grinder; buckets of questionable viscous liquid; cleavers and bone saws and meat hooks; wet sewer grates for the blood. A metal sheet, hinged at the top, had been attached to cover an opening in the wall: the mouth of the chute from the barber shop above.

And eeriest of all… the thundering roar of flame coming from a large industrial oven against one wall, like the fire of an iron dragon. Taking a sniff around the cavernous bakehouse, Toby could immediately smell the rancid smell of rotting meat.

“Coo, quite a stink, ain’t there?” Toby asked.

Mrs. Lovett had no response at first, as she walked toward the giant oven with Toby following close. She gestured to a grate off the side which led down into the sewers.

“You see those grates?” She asked. “They go right down to the sewers, and the whiffs come up, always a few rats gone home to Jesus down there.”

“So – where do I start?!” Toby asked anxiously.

She then walked over to the oven and unlocked the large latch to open it up, revealing a great burning fire within the thrumming oven.

“Now this would be the bake over…” Mrs. Lovett instructed. “Ten dozen at a time. Always be sure the door is closed properly, like this.”

To demonstrate, she closed the large iron door of the oven and then re-locked the latch to keep it shut.

“Yes’m, always closed properly,” Toby repeated.

Lovett then led Toby to the corner of the room where the giant meat grinder stood stationary.

“And here’s the grinder…” Lovett demonstrated. “… You pop in the meat; give it a good grind and it comes out here.”

She proceeded to turn the large crank of the grinder to demonstrate how it works. A large amount of freshly ground meat emerged out the end.

“Now you try,” Lovett gestured.

Toby walked over and proceeded to follow the same steps Mrs. Lovett had told him.

“Good grind,” He grunted as he cranked. “Comes out there.”

“That’s me boy,” Mrs. Lovett replied, patting his shoulder. “Smoothly, smoothly—now I’ve got to pop upstairs, back in two shakes, all right?”

“Yes’m.”

Lovett began to go when he stopped her with a heartbreaking request:

“Do you think I might have a pie while I wait?” Toby asked innocently.

Mrs. Lovett turned to the poor boy standing at a rack of cooling pies.

“As many as you like, son,” Mrs. Lovett replied softly. “As many as you like…”

Mrs. Lovett made her way out of the bakehouse and sealed the large steel door behind her. She latched the door shut, locking Toby inside. She leaned back against the door at the very thought of what was happening hit her. Her face held a manner of sadness before being replaced by determination. She knew this had to be done… but she’d need help.

Back with the Mane Six and Anthony, the group stood at the front door of the asylum preparing to put their plan into action. The girls were shackled together to look like they’ve been captured, while Spike was dressed like a prison guard bringing them in. Anthony was dressed as a fashionable wigmaker, or at least to give off the impression he was an apprentice just as Mr. Todd instructed.

“These chains are so uncomfortable,” Rainbow groaned, as the iron scrapped her skin.

“Hush now hun, it’ll only be fer a few minutes,” Applejack assured her. “Besides, ya weren’t complaining a while back when we tried experimenting.”

“That was rope, not chains,” Rainbow corrected.

“Honestly, you two really need to stop talking about such things,” Rarity cringed in disgust.

“It’s great you two are together and making the shippers happy,” Pinkie nodded in agreement. “But I think most of them are getting tired of the innuendos. We don’t even have any M-Rated stories where we can get past the brief mentions.”

“Girls, focus!” Twilight spoke up. “We’re here.”

Just then, the doors to the asylum opened up and a gangly looking balding man, dressed in a white lab coat, Mr. Fogg by name, stepped out.

“Can I help you?” He asked.

“Indeed you can, sir,” Anthony replied curtly. “My master is looking to create a new ensemble of wigs and I was hoping to gather some blonde hair for them.”

Mr. Fogg turned his attention to the group of young girls in shackles.

“What ‘bout them?” He questioned curiously.

“New girls being committed,” Spike replied, with a deep authoritative voice.

Mr. Fogg leaned close to the girls who tried to back away as far as possible. The man was clearly a creep, they could smell that his breath reeked like kerosine. He smiled toothily at them.

“Strange looking ones these are,” He grinned. “But they’ll fit nicely in ‘ere. Especially the little blonde… never turn down more of my children.

He proceeded to hold the door open for them to enter. Anthony went first and the girls followed behind with Spike ‘pretending’ to forcibly lead them into the asylum. They followed Mr. Fogg through the twisted hallways of the asylum before eventually arriving at the holding cells.

It’s a cacophony of madness. The ragged inmates of the asylum are slammed together in a series of cramped cells, the low ceiling pressing them down. Anthony and the group walked past the cells with the odious Mr. Fogg, who carried a large pair of scissors.

“They’re just down this way,” Mr. Fogg said. “We’ll get you some nice blonde hair and then find a cell for these little pretties.”

“Thank you, sir,” Anthony replied, hiding his disgust. “This would certainly prove to be beneficial for both of us.”

“Oh yes, sir, I agree,” Mr. Fogg nodded. “It would be to our mutual interest to come to some arrangement in regard to my poor children’s hair.”

As they passed each one of the cells, Mr. Fogg pointed out which cell held which inmates.

“Brunettes… redheads…”

They then stopped at the cell at the farthest end of the room and Mr. Fogg’s very creepy smile returned.

“I keep the blondes over here,” He spoke. “It was yellow hair you was looking for, sir?”

“Yes,” Anthony replied.

Fogg proceeded to unlock the door and pulled it open. When the door opened, all the blonde women scurried back, clearly terrified of Fogg. It was like they were trying to escape from a vicious monster. Anthony couldn’t help but feel great sympathy for these girls, even though many of them were demented. Regardless, no one should be terrorized in such a manner.

Outside the cell, Spike and the girls looked in noting the horror within.

“Sweet Celestia, those poor women are terrified beyond belief!” Rarity whispered in horror.

“This guy’s a nut job!” Rainbow whispered. “He should be the one locked up here.”

“I-I-I d-don’t want t-t-to b-be here anymore!” Fluttershy whimpered fearfully.

Anthony followed Fogg into the cell, trying to search for Johanna in the crowd of terrified blondes. Eventually, he spotted her sitting with her knees at her chest off to the side. She looked ragged and dirty from her time spent in this terrible place. She wore a filthy straitjacket, and was hunched like a feral animal, cowering in a corner of the cell. The young girl slowly looked up and into Anthony’s eyes. They immediately had a connection where she knew to work with him.

“That one there has the shade I need,” Anthony pointed to Johanna.

Fogg went to fetch Johanna, as Anthony looked on.

“Come, child,” Mr. Fogg called to her.

However, Johanna refused to move from her spot. Mr. Fogg just once again smiled creepily as he walked over to Johanna and knelt down beside her.

“Smile for the gentleman and you shall have a sweetie,” He chuckled.

Johanna’s eyes shot wide when she saw Anthony, but she said nothing as Fogg prepared the scissors to cut the girl’s golden hair.

“Now, where shall I cut?”

CLICK!

Suddenly, before Fogg could react – Anthony pulled a revolver from his pocket and aimed it at the asylum director. The man quickly put his hands up in defense.

“Not another word, Mr. Fogg, or it will be your last,” Anthony threatened.

The young man quickly grabbed Johanna, pulled her close to him for protection, and pushed Fogg back into the cell. They slowly started to back out of the room.

“Now I leave you to the mercy of your… ‘children’.”

He swung the cell door shut, locking Fogg in. Mr. Fogg now found himself locked in with the blonde inmates. They slowly began to advance on him, menacingly like, likely to rip him limb from limb. Amidst the screaming rage of the blondes, Mr. Fogg screamed in agony. Once safely back outside the cell, Twilight used her magic to pry the straitjacket off Johanna and she threw her arms around Anthony, bawling into his chest.

“I knew you’d come!” She bawled. “I’ve waited so long; I was starting to worry.”

Off the side, Twilight used her magic to pry the shackles off herself and her friends while Spike removed the guard uniform.

“It’s alright, Johanna,” Twilight assured, placing a hand on the girl’s shoulder. “We’re getting you out of here. We’ll make sure to get you somewhere safe.”

“Speaking of which, we better go before anyone catches us,” Spike spoke up.

The group were about to turn and make their way out when a voice calling to them stopped the group.

“YOU THERE!”

They turned back to the cell as a blonde girl peeked through the viewing window.

“Gotta thank all of yer,” She sighed gratefully. “That man’s a monster in human skin! We has much fun with ‘im!”

“Uh… no problem,” Rainbow replied awkwardly. “So, we got to go now. But you girls have your fun!”

“Wait a minute!” Twilight interrupted.

The lavender princess slowly crept over to the window for a closer look at the girl’s face. Though the corridor was only lit by a few torches, she could still trace out the girl’s face. The face of that Alice Winters girl they met at Mrs. Lovett’s shop when they first got here.

“Ms. Winters?” Twilight questioned curiously. “Alice… Winters?”

“What you on about?” The girl replied. “My name’s not Alice, and it ain’t Winters neither. My name’s… Beatrice

This caused Twilight to cock her head to the side in confusion. If this girl was named Beatrice, then who was the girl they had seen with Sweeney Todd? Perhaps a few more questions will help answer that.

“Do you by chance happen to have a sister?” Twilight asked the girl.

This just caused the mad girl to burst into a fit of mad laughter.

“No sisters I have.” Beatrice giggled madly. “Not even brothers. Was just me and my papa. A cruel man he was, always so mean. Until one day, I stopped him bein’ mean forever.”

Twilight internally could only imagine what exactly the girl meant by that statement. Then again, perhaps it was best she didn’t know.

“How long have you been here?” She asked.

“Too long it’s been.” Beatrice replied with a wide eyed vacant stare. “Stopped count in’ after a year.”

This is what really caused Twilight to step back with wide eyes of horror on her face. How could it be possible that this girl could have been locked up here for a year and they saw her only a short while back?

Unless…

“We need to get back to the pie shop now!” Twilight said urgently.